Cosmographie in four bookes : containing the chorographie and historie of the whole vvorld, and all the principall kingdomes, provinces, seas and isles thereof / by Peter Heylyn.

OF THE OCEAN AND ISLES OF BRITAIN:

BEfore we can arive in Britain, the Iast Western Diocese, we must cross the OCEAN, that ingens and infinitum pelagus, as Mela calleth it; in comparison of which, the Seas before-mentioned are but as Ponds or Gullets: a Sea in former times known more by fame than tryall, and rather wondred at on the shore side, than any more remote place of it. The Romans ventured not on it with their Vessels, unless in the passage from France to Britain: and much famed is Alexander for his hazardous voyage on this unruly Sea, he having sayled in all but 400 Furlongs from the shore. The name and pedegree take here both from the Poëts an Etymologists. The Poëts make Oceanus to be the Sonne of Coelum and Vesta, or of Heaven and Earth. They termed him the father of all things, as, Oceanum{que} patrem rerum, in Virgil, because moisture was necessarily required to the constitution of all bodies: and usually painted him with a Buls head on his shoulders, (whence Euripides called him 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, Oceanus Tauriceps) from the bellowing and furie of the Winds; which from it come to the shore, and to which it is subject. As for the Children attributed unto him, they are doubtless nothing but the clouds and vapours hence arising. The name of 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 Oceanus, some derive from 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, celer, because of its swiftness; some from 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, findo, divido, because it cleaveth and interlaceth the earth: and others make it 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, quasi 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, à celeriter fluendo, which agreeth in mea∣ning with the first. Particular names it hath divers, according to the name of the shore by which it passeth, as Cantabricus, Gallicus, Britannicus, &c. The chief Isles of it, appertaining to Europe, besides those called the Azores or Isles of Tercera, which we have spoken of when we were in Por∣tugal; those of the Aquitain Ocean, described in our Historie of France; those of the Netherlands and the Northern Seas, which are to be described hereafter in their proper places, are the British I∣lands, by many of the most antient and approved Writers called simply BRITAIN, because united all in that common notion; though afterwards distinguished into the particular Appellati∣ons of Great Britain, Ireland, and the rest. Of which, as lying in my way betwixt Spain and Ger∣many; or rather, as the next Diocese of the Empire to France and Spain, under the Praetorio Prae∣fectus of Italy, I am next to speak.

OF BRITAIN:

BRITAIN, according to the largest latitude of that name and notion, comprehendeth all those Ilands, both great and less, which lie in compass about Albion, or Britain properly so called: by Ptolomie called Britanniae, in the plurall number. For speaking of France he thus sub∣joyneth, Ex adverso hujus Britannia Insula, Albion ipsi nomen fuit, cum Britanniae omnes vocaren∣tur. i. e. Opposite hereunto lieth the Iland of Britain, which formerly by a more proper name was called Albion, the name of Britain comprehending all the Iles adjoyning. And in this Latitude and extent we now take the word, the whole dominion of these Ilands, distinguished into severall names, being united in the person and under the command of the King of Great Britain, that name including all the rest, as appendants of it, with reference to this called the Isles of Britain, or the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Ilands. Thus Aristotle in his Book De Mundo (if the Book be his) Quo in mari duae Insulae Britannicae si••ae sunt, quarum maximae Albion & Ierna; i.e. In which Sea there are situate two British Ilands of great note and compass, Albion (or Britain properly so called) and Ireland. Pto∣lomie goeth to work more punctually, and he states it thus. Complectitur prima haec Europae tabula duas Britannicas insulas, quas Dionysius Bretanides vocat, Hiberniam nempe & Albionem, cum minoribus al••quot adjacentibus i••sulis, ut sunt Orcades, Ebudae, Thyle, Mona, et reliquae suis nomi∣nibus expressae: that is to say, This first Table of Europe comprehendeth the two Ilands of Britain, which Dionysius calls the Bretanides, namely Ireland and Albion, with some lesser Ilands joyning to it, as the O cades, the Hebrides, Thule, Anglesey, (or Man) and others called by distinct names. By which we see, first that the generall name of Britain or the British Ilands, comprehendeth all those which are situate in the Briti•• Ocean: and secondly, that the greatest and most famous of them, more specially called Britain by the following Writers, was antiently called Albion, by its proper name. And it was called Albion, as my Authors tell me, either from Albion the Brother of Berg••on, the Sonne of Neptune, mentioned by Aeschilus, Dionysius, Strabo, Mela, Solinus, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 and others; it being not improper that the greatest Iland of the Ocean should be deno∣••••luated from a Sonne of the greatest Sea-god: or from the old word 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, signifying White a∣mongst

the Greeks, (from whence the Latines had their Album,) by reason of the white chalkie cliffs, seen by the Mariners a farre off as they sailed those Seas.

But to return again to Britain in the generall notion, and to the severall Ilands which that name includeth, we may distinguish them into the Greater and the Lesser; the Greater subdivided into 1 Great B••itain, or Britain specially so called, and 2 Ireland; the Less••r into 1 the Orcades, 2 the H••brides, 3 Man, 4 Anglesey, 5 The Ilands of the Severn Sea, 6 the Sorlinges, or Isles of Sil∣ly, 7 Wight, 8 Thanet, 9 Sunderland, and 10 Holy Iland.

GREAT BRITAIN.

TO speak much of GREAT BRITAIN, or BRITAIN specially and properly so called, I hold somewhat superfluous, it being our home, and we therefore no Strangers to it. Yet as Mela once said of Italie, De Italia, magis quia ordo exigit, quam quia monstrari egeat, pauca di∣centur, not a sunt omnia, so say I of Britain. It is so obvious to the eye of every Reader, that he needs not the spectacles of Letters. Yet something must be said, though for methods sake, rather than necessity. First then, we will begin with laying out the bounds thereof (as in other places) which are, on the East, the German Ocean, dividing it from Belgium, Germanie, and Danemark: on the West, S. Georges Channel, which divides it from Ireland; and to the North of that, with the main Vergivian or Western Ocean, of which the Antients knew no shore; on the North, with the Hy∣perb••rcan or Deucaledonian Ocean, as Ptolomie calls it, extending out to Iseland, Freezeland, and the ends of the then known World; and on the South, the English Channel, which divides it from France.

The length hereof from North to South, is reckoned at 620 Italian mlles; the greatest bredth from East to West, measured in a right line no more than 250 of the same miles, but by the crooks and bendings of the Sea-coast, comes to 320 miles: the whole circumference accompted 1836 miles. The greatest Iland in the World, except Java, Borneo, Sumatra, and Madagascar; and therefore by Solinus and some other Antients (to whom those Ilands were not known) called the other World: by others of late times the Ladie and Mistress of the Seas. Situate under the 8th, 9th, 10th, 11th, and 12th Climes: so that the longest day at the Lizard point in Cornwall (being the most Sou∣thernly part hereof) containeth 16 hours and a quarter; at Barwick, which is the Border of Eng∣land and Scotland, 17 hours 3 quarters, and one hour more at Straithby head, in the North of Scotland: where some observe that there is scarce any night at all, in the summer Solstice, but a darker Twilight. To which alludes the Poet, saying, Et minima contentos nocte Britannos: and the Panegyrist in the time of Constantine, amongst other commendations which he gives to Britain, saith, that therein is neither extreme cold in Winter, nor any scorching heats in Summer; and that which is most comfortable, long dayes, and very lightsome nights. Nor doth the Panegyrist tell us onely of the temperateness of the Air, or the length of the dayes;

but of the fruitfulness of the soyl: affirming Britain to be blessed with all the commodities of Heaven and Earth; such an a∣bundant plenty of Corn, as might suffice both for Bread and Wine; the woods thereof without wild Beasts, the Fields without noysome Serpents, infinite numbers of milch-Beasts, and Sheep weighed down with their own Fleeces.

Whereto adde that of Alfred of Beverley, a Poet of the middle times, saying thus of Britain.

Insula praedives quae toto vix eget orbe, Et cujus totus indiget orbis ope. Insula praedives, cujus miretur et op••et Delicias SOLOMON, Octavianus opes.

A wealthy Iland, which no help desires, Yet all the World supply from her requires: Able to glut King SOLOMON with pleasures, And surfet great Augustus with her treasures.

Proceed we next to the name of Britain, of which I find many Etymologies, some forced, some fabulous and foolish, and but few of weight. That which hath passed for currant in former times (when almost all Nations did pretend to be of Trojan race) was that it took this name from Brutus, affirmed to be the Sonne of Silvius, who was the Grandchild of Aeneas, and the 3d King of the L••tines of the Trojan Blood. Which B••utus having unfortunately killed his Father, and thereupon abandoning Italy with his friends and followers, after a long voyage, and many wandrings, is said to have fallen upon this Iland, to have conquered here a race of Giants; and having given unto it the name of Britain, to leave the Soveraignty thereof unto his posterity, who quietly enjoyed the same till subdued by the Romans. This is the summe of the Tradition concerning ••rute: Which though received in the darker times of ignorance, and too much credulity; in these more learned dayes hath been laid aside, as false and fabulous. And it is proved that there was no such man as Brutus, 1 From the newness of his Birth, Geofry of Monmouth, who lived in the reign of K. Henry the second, being the first Author which makes mention of him: for which immediately questioned by Newbrigensis, another Writer of that Age. 2ly, By the silence of all Roman Historians, in whom it had been an unpardonable negligence to have omitted an Accident so remarkable, as the killing of a Father by his own Sonne (especially when they wanted matter to sill up the times) and the

erecting of a new Trojan Empire in so great an Iland. 3ly. By the Arguments which Caesar useth to prove the Britains to be derived from the Galls, as Speech, Lawes, Customes, Disposition, Making, and the like. 4ly. And lest it might be said, that though the Britans in Caesars time were of Gallick race, yet there had been a former and more antient people, who had their Ori∣ginall from the Trojans: Tacitus putteth off that dispute with an Ignoramus, Qui mortales initio coluerint parum & compertum est, saith that knowing writer. And 5ly. By the Testimony of all Roman Histories, who tell us that Caesar found the Britains under many Kings, and never under the command of one sole Prince, but in times of danger. Summa Belli administrandi communi consensu commissa est Cassivellauno, as it is in Caesar: Dum singuli pugnabant, universi vincebantur, as we read in Tacitus. To omit therefore that of Brutus, and other Etymons as unlikely, but of less au∣thority: the name of Britain is most probably derived from Brit, which in the antient British signifieth Painted; and the word Tain, signifying a Nation: agreeable unto the custome of the antient Britains, who used to discolour and paint their bodies, that they might seem more terrible in the Eys of their enemies. Britain is then a Nation of painted men; such as the Romans called Picts in the times ensuing. Which I prefer before the Etymologie of Bocartus, a right lear∣ned man, but one that wresteth all originations to the Punick or Phoenician language: by whom this Iland is called Britaine or Bretannica, from Baret-anac, signifying in that language a Land of Tynne, wherewith the Western parts of it do indeed abound. Other particulars concerning the Isle of Britain, shall be observed in the description of those parts into which it now doth stand di∣vided, that is to say, 1 England, 2 Wales, and 3 Scotland.

ENGLAND.

ENGLAND is bounded on the East, with the German; on the West, with the Irish; on the South, with the British Oceans; and on the North, with the Rivers of Tweed and Sol∣way; by which parted from Scotland: Environed with turbulent Seas, guarded by inaccessible Rocks: and where those want, preserved against all forein invasions by strong Forts, and a pu∣issant Navy.

In former time the Northern limits did extend as far as Edenburgh Fryth on the East, and the Fryth of Dunbriton on the West, (for so far not only the Roman Empire, but the Kingdom of Northumberland did once extend:) the intervenient space being shut up with a Wall of Turfes by Lollius Vrbicus, in the time of Antoninus Pius. But afterwards, the Romans being beaten back by the Barbarous people, the Province was contracted within narrower bounds; and forti∣fied with a Wall by the Emperor Severus, extending from Carlile to the River Tine, the tract whereof may easily be discerned to this very day. A Wall so made, that at every miles end there is said to have been a Castle, between every Castle many Watch-Towers, and betwixt every Watch-Tower a Pipe of Brass, conveying the least noise unto one another without interruption: so that the news of any approaching enemy was quickly over all the Borders, and resistance accor∣dingly provided. In following times the strong Towns of Barwick and Carlile have been the chief Barres by which we kept the backdoor shut: and as for other Forts we had scarce any on the Frontires, or Sea Coasts of the Kingdom, though in the midland parts too many. Which being in the hands of potent and factious Subjects, occasioned many to Rebell, and did create great trouble to the Norman Kings: till in the latter end of the reign of King Stephen 1100 of them were levelled to the very ground, and those few which remained dismantled and made unser∣viceable. The Maritime parts were thought sufficiently assured by those Rocks and Cliffs, which compass the Iland in most parts: and hardly any Castle all along the shore except that of Dover; which was therefore counted by the French as the Key of England. But in the year 1538. King Henry the eighth, considering how he had offended the Emperor Charles the fift, by his di∣vorce from Queen Catharine, and incurred the displeasure of the Pope by his falling off from that See; as also that the French King had not only maried his Sonne to a Neece of the Pope, but a Daughter to the King of Scots, thought fit to provide for his own safety, by building in all places where the shore was most plain and open, Castles, Platformes, and Blockhouses, many of which in the long time of peace ensuing were much neglected, and in part ruined.

His Daughter Queen Elizabeth of happy memory, provided yet better for the Kingdom. For she not only fortified Portsmouth, and placed in it a strong Garison, but walled the Kingdom round with a most stately, royall, and invincible Navy: with which she alwaies commanded the Seas, and vanquished the mightiest Monarch of Europe; whereas her predecessors in their Se•• service, for the most part, hired their men of Warre, from the Han••smen, and Genoese. Yet did neither of these erect any Castles in the inward part of the Realm: herein imitating Na∣ture, who fortifieth the head and the feet only; not the middle of Beasts; or some Captain of a Fort, who plants all his Ordnances on the Walls, Bulwarks, and Out-works, leaving the rest as by these sufficiently guarded.

The whole Iland was first called Albion, as before is said, either from the Gyant Albion, or ab al••us rupibus, the white Rocks towards France. Afterwards it was called Britain, which name be∣ing first found in Athen••us, amongst the Grecians, and in Lucretius and Caes•••• amongst the La••ines; followed herein by S••rabo, Plinie, and all other antient writers, except Piolomie onely, by whom

called Albion as at first; continued till the time of Egbert the first Saxon Monarch, who called the Southern parts of the Iland England, from the Angles, who with the Juites and Saxons con∣quered it.

It is in length 320 miles, enjoying a soyl equally participating of ground fit for tillage and pasture: yet to pasture more than tillage are our people addicted, as a course of life not requiring so many helpers, which must be all fed and paid; and yet yielding more certain profits. Hence in former times Husbandry began to be neglected, villages depopulated, and Hinds for want of ••••∣tertainment to turn way-beaters: whereof Sir Thomas Moore in his••••topia complaineth, saying, that our Flocks of Sheep had devoured not only men, but whole houses and Towns. Oves (saith he) quae tam mites esse, tam{que} exiguo solent ali; nunc tam edaces, et indomitae esse coep••rant, ut homi∣nes devorent ipsos, agros, domos, ••ppida vastent, as depopulentur. To prevent this mischief, there was a Statute made in the 4th yeer of Henry the 7th, against the converting of Arable Land into Pa∣sture ground: by which course Husbandry was again revived, and the soyl made so abounding in Corn, that a dear year is seldome heard of. Our Vines are nipped with the cold, and seldome come to maturity; and are more used for the pleasantness of the shade, than for the hopes of wine. Most of her other plenties and Ornaments, are expressed in this old verse following.

Anglia, 1 Mons, 2 Pons, 3 Fons, 4 Ecclesia, 5 Foemina, 6 Lan••.

That is to say,

For 1 Mountains, 2 Bridges, 3 Rivers, 4 Churches fair, 5 Women, and 6 Wooll, England is past compare.

1 First for the Mountains lifting up here and there their lofty heads, and giving a gallant pros∣pect to the Lower Grounds; the principall are those of Mendip in Somerset, Malveru hils in Wor∣cestershire, the Chiltern of Buckingham shire, Cotswold in Glocestershire, the Peak of Darbyshire, York Wolds, &c. All of them either bowelled with Mines, or clothed with Sheep, or adorned with Woods. The exact description of which, would require more time than I can spend upon that Sub∣ject. Proceed we therefore to

2 The Bridges, which are in number 857. The chief of which are, the Bridge of Rochester, over Medway, the Bridge of Bristoll, over Avon, and the Bridge of London, over Thames. This last standing upon 19 Arches of wonderfull strength and largeness; supporteth continuall ranges of buildings, seeming rather a street than a Bridge; and is not to be parallelld with any Bridge of Eu∣rope, though of late by some defacements made by fire, Anno 1632. the buildings are not so con∣tiguous as they were before.

The Rivers of this Countrey are in number 325. The chief is Thamisis, compounded of the two Rivers, Thame and Isis; whereof the former rising somewhat beyond Thame in Buckinghamshire, and the latter beyond Cyrencester in Glocestershire, meet together about Dorcester in Oxfordshire: the issue of which happy conjunction is the Thamisis or Thames. Hence it flyeth betwixt Berks, Buckinghamshire, Middlesex, Surrey, Kent, and Essex; and so weddeth himself to the Kentish Medway, in the very jawes of the Ocean. This glorious River feeleth the violence of the Sea more than any River in Europe, ebbing and flowing twice a day more than 60 miles: about whose banks are so many fair Townes, and Princely Palaces, that a German Poet thus truly spoke.

Tot campos, sylvas, tot regia tecta, tot hortos, Artifici exculios dextra, tot vidimus arces; Ut nunc Ausonio, Thamisis, cum Tibride certet.

We saw so many Woods and Princely Bowers, Sweet Fields, brave Palaces, and stately Towers: So many gardens, dress'd with curious care, That Thames with Royall Tiber may compare.

The second River of note, is, Sabrina or Seavern. It hath its beginning in Plinlimmon hill in Montgomeryshire, and his end about seven miles from Bristoll: washing in the mean space the wals of Shrewshury, Worcester, and Glocester. 3 Trent, so called, for that 30 kind of Fishes are found in it, or that it receiveth 30 lesser Rivers: who having his Fountain in Staffordshire, and gliding through the Countries of Nottingham, Lincoln, Leicester, and York, augmenteth the turbulent current of Humber, the most violent stream of all the Isle. This Humber is not, to say truth, a distinct River, having a spring head of his own, but rather the mouth or Aestuarium of divers Rivers here confluent and meeting together, namely, Your, Darwent, and especially Ouse and Trent. And as the Dano••, having received into its Channell the Rivers Dravus, Savus, Tibiscus, and divers others, changeth his name into Ister: So also the Trent, receiving and meeting the waters above named, changeth his name into this of Humber; Abus, the old Geographers call it. 4 Medway, a Kentish River, famous for harbouring the Royall Navy. 5 Tweed, the North-East Bound of England, on whose Northern bank is seated the strong and impregnable Town of Barwick. 6 Tine, famous for Newcastle and her inexhaustible Coal-pits. These, and the rest of Principall note are thus comprehended in one of M. Draytons Sonnets.

Our Flouds Queen Thames for Ships and Swans is crown'd, And stately Severn for her shore is prais'd, The Christall Trent for Fords and Fish renown'd, The Avons fame to Albions cliffes is rais'd, Carlegion Chester vants her holy Dee, York many Wonders of her Ouse can tell, The Peak her Dove, whose banks so fertile be, And Kent will say her Medway doth excell. Cotswoll commends her Isis to the Tame, Our Northern borders boast of Tweeds fair floud; Our Western parts extoll their Willies Fame, And the old Lea braggs of the Danish blood.

4 The Churches, before the generall suppression of Abbies, and spoyling the Church ornaments, were most exquisite, the chief remaining, are 1 the Church of S. Paul founded by Ethelbert K. of Kent, in the place where once was a Temple consecrated to Diana: A Fabrick of the largest di∣mensions of that kind of any in the Christian World; For whereas the so much celebrated Tem∣ple of S. Sophia in Constantinople hath but 260 foot in length, and 75 in bredth; this of S. Paul is 690 foot long, and 130 foot broad, the main body being 102 foot high, over which the Steeple of the Church was mounted 482 foot more: Which Steeple being made with Timber, and covered with Lead was by the carelesseness of the Sexton in the 5th yeer of the reigne of Q. Elizabeth consumed with fire; which hapning in a thundring and tempestuous day, was by him confidently affirmed to be done by lighning, and was so generally beleeved till honest Death: but not many years since to dis-abuse the world, he confest the truth of it; on which discovery the burning of St. Paul's Steeple by lightning was left out of our common Almanacks, where formerly it stood amongst the ordinary Epoches, or accounts of time. A Church of such a gallant prospect, and so large dimensions, that had not the late reparation of it been discontinued, it would have been the stateliest and most majesticall. Fabrick in the Christian World. 2ly, the Collegiate Church of S. Peter in Westminster, (wherein I have the honour to be a Praebendary) famous for the Inauguration and the Sepulture of the Kings of England, the Tombes whereof are the most sumptuous, and the Chappell the most accurate piece of building in Europe. 3ly, the Cathedrall Church at Lincoln. 4ly, For a private Parish Church, that of Radcliffe in Bristoll. 5ly, For a private Chappell, that of Kings College in Cambridge. 6ly, For the curious workmanship of the glass, that of Christ-Church in Canterbury. 7ly, For the exquisite beauty of those Fronts, those of Wells and Peterbo∣rough. 8ly, For a pleasant lightsome Church, the Abbey Church at Bath. 9ly, For an antient and reverend Fabrick, the Minster of York. And 10ly, to comprehend the rest in one, our Lady-Church in Salisbury, of which take these Verses.

Mira canam, soles quot continet annus in unâ, Tam numerosa, feruut, aede, fenestra micat. Marmoreas{que} tenet fusas tot ab arte columnas, Comprensas horas quot vagus annus habet. Tot{que} patent portae, quot mensibus annus abundat: Res mi••a, at verâ res celebrata fide.

How many dayes in one whole yeer there be, So many Windows in one Church we see. So many marble Pillars there appear, As there are hours throughout the fleeting yeer. So many gates as Moons one yeer do view, Strange tale to tell, yet not so strange as true.

5 The Women generally are more handsome than in other places, sufficiently endowed with na∣turall beauties, without the addition of adulterate Sophistications. In an absolute Woman, say the Italians, are required the parts of a Dutch-Woman, from the girdle downwards; of a French-Woman, from the girdle to the shoulders; over which must be placed an English face. As their beauties, so also are their Prerogatives the greatest of any Nation: neither so ••ervilely submissive as the French, nor so jealously guarded as the Italian: but keeping so true a decorum, that as Eng∣land is termed the Purgatorie of Servants, and the Hell of Horses; so it is acknowledged the Pa∣radise of Women. And it is a common by-word among the Italians, that if there were a Bridge built over the Narrow Seas, all the Women of Europe would run into ENGLAND. For here they have the upper hand in the streets, the upper place at the Table, the thirds of their Husbands E∣states, and there equall share in all Lands, yea even such as are holden in Knights service: privile∣ges wherewith other Women are not acquainted. Of high esteem in former times amongst for∣rein Nations, for the modestie and gravitie of their conversation; but of late times so much addicted to the light garb of the French, that they have lost much of their antient honour and reputation amongst knowing and more sober men of forrein Countries, who before admired them.

6 The Wooll of En••land, is of exceeding fineness, especially that of Cotswold, in Glocestershire;

that of Lemster, in Herefordshire; and of the Isle of Wight. Of this Wooll are made excellent broad-clothes, dispersed all over the world, especially High Germany, Muscovy, Turkie, and Persia, to the great benefit of the Realm: as well in return of so much money which is made of them, as in setting to work so many poor people, who from it receive sustenance. Before the time of King Edward the 3d, English men had not the art, or neglected the use of making cloth: till whose time our Wooll was transported unwrought. And as his Successors have laid Impositi∣ons on every cloth sold out of the Realm; so his Predecessors had, as their occasions re∣quired, some certain Customes granted on every sack of Wooll. In the beginning of this Ed∣wards Warres with France, the Cities and Towns of Flanders being then even to admiration rich, combined with him, and ayded him in his Warres against that King. And he for his part by the composition then made, was to give them 140000 l. ready money, to ayd them by Sea and Land, if need required, and to make B••uges, then one of the great Mart Towns of Christendome, the Staple for his Woolls. Here the Staple continued 15 yeers, at which time the Flemmings ha∣ving broke off from the King; and he having by experience seen what the benefit of these Staples were; removed them from Bruges into England. And for the ease as well of his Subjects in bring∣ing their Woolls unto the Ports, as of such Forrein Merchants as came to buy; he placed his Staples at Excester, Bristoll, Winchester, Westminster, Chichester, Canterbury, Norwich, Lin∣coln, York, and Newcastle, for England; at Caermarden for Wales; and at Dublin, Waterford, Cork, and Tredah, for Ireland. He further Enacted, that no English, Irish, or Welch men should transport this Stapled commodity, no not by License (if any such should be granted) on pain of Confiscation, and Imprisonment during the Kings pleasure. Lastly, he allured over hither divers Fl••mmings, which taught our men the making of clothes, (who are now grown the best Cloth∣workers in the World:) and to encourage men in that Art, it was by a Statute of the 27th of Edward the 3d, enacted to be Felony, to carry any Woolls unwrought. When England had some short time enjoyed the benefit of these Staples, the King removed them to Callice, which he had Conquered, and desired to make wealthy. From hence they were at severall times and occasions translated, now to one, now to another Town in Belgium: and still happy was that Town, in what Country soever, where the English kept a house for this Traffick; the confluence of all people thither to buy, infinitely inriching it. Antwerp in Brabant long enjoyed the English Mer∣chants, till upon some discontents between King Henry the 7th, and Maximilian, Archduke, and Lord of Belgium, they removed: but at their return again, were received by the Antwerpians, with solemn Procession, Princely Triumph, sumptuous Feasts, rare Banquettings, and expressions of much Love, but more Ioy. And the giving of some Cotswold Sheep by Edward the 4th, to Henry of Castile, and John of Aragon, Anno 1465. is counted one of the greatest prejudices that ever hapned to this Kingdom,

The Wooll transported bringeth into the Kingdom no less than 1500000 l. and the Lead half the summe, so that Lewis Guicciardine reporteth, that before the Warres of the Low-Countries, the Flemmings and the English bartered wares yeerly for 12 Millions of Crowns.

The next commodity to the Wooll, though not mentioned in the verse fore-going, are the rich and inexhaustible Mines of Cole, Lead, and Tinne: to say nothing of the Mines of Iron, as bringing more damage to the publick by the spoil of Woods, than profit to particular persons in the increase of their Estates. The mines of Cole chiefly enrich Newcastle in Northumberland, and by that the great City of London, and many other good Towns besides: which could not possi∣bly subsist in this generall decay of Woods, and neglect of planting, but by this commoditie. The Mines of Lead are most considerable in the Peak of Darbishire; those of Tinne in Corn∣wall, where they digge Tinne not much inferior to Silver in fineness. A commodity which brought great wealth to England in former times, the art of making it not being elsewhere known in Eu∣rope: till one of the Tinne-workers, flying out of England for a murder, passed into Germany, Anno 1240. and there discovered some Tinne Mines in Misnia, not known before, and set on Foot that trade amongst them, to the great prejudice (saith my Author) of the Earls of Corn∣wall, who had before the sole Monopolie of that usefull metall.

To these particulars being matters of profit and necessity, If I would add such things as are for delight and pleasure; I might subjoyn the Bells, and Parks; for which this Kingdom is as emi∣nent among forein Nations, as for any of those mentioned in the said old Verse. The Bells so ma∣ny, tunable, and of such excellent Melody to a Musicall eare (brought more to the command of the skilfull ringer than in former times) that it is thought there are more good Rings of Bells in this part of the Iland than in half Christendom besides. Parkes more in England than in all Europe. The first of which kind for the inclosing of Venison, being that of Woodstock, made by King Henry the first; whose example being followed by his Successors, and the Lords and great men of the Realm; the number so increased in a little time, that at the last, besides 55 Forrests, and 300 Chases, there were reckoned 745 Parkes in England, all well replenished either with Red or Fallow Deere.

And that the Deere might graze with pleasure, and the Sheep with safety, great care was ta∣ken by our progenitors for the destruction of Wolves. I know it hath been a tradition of old Wri∣ters, that England never had any Wolves at all, and that they would not live here brought from other places; but it is not so: here being store of them, till Edgar King of England commu∣ted the 20 l. of Gold, 300 l. of Silver, and 300 head of Cattell imposed as an yearly tribute by

King Athelstane upon Idwallo Prince of Wales, for the like yearly tribute of 300 Wolves, by which means they were quite rooted out in time, the Welch protesting at the last they could find no more.

The Air of this Country is very temperate, neither so hot as France and Spain in the Summer, because of its northerly situation, nor so cold in the Winter, because the air of this Kingdom being gross, cannot so soon penetrate as the thin air of France and Spain. For to say truth, the air in the Winter time is thick and foggie, cloudy, and much disposed to mists, especially near the Sea, and the greater Rivers: insomuch that many times the Sun is not seen to shine out clear∣ly for some weeks together. And thereupon there goeth a Tale, that the great Constable of Castile being Ambassador to King Iames in the first Winter of his reign, and tarying here about a month, is said not to have seen the Sun all the time of his stay: which occasioned him at his going on ship board, to desire such Lords and Gentlemen as attended him thither, to present his humble service to the King their Master, and to the blessed Sun of Heaven when they chanced to see him. And something also touching the temperature of the Air, may be ascribed unto the Winds, which participating of the Seas, over which they pass unto us, do carry with them a tem∣perate warmth.

But if warmth were all the benefit we received from the Seas, it might indeed be said, that we were come from Gods blessing, into the warm Sun: but it is not so. For there are no Seas in Europe that yield more plenty of fish than ours. Our Oysters were famous in the times of the old Romans, and our Herrings are now very beneficiall unto the Netherlands, to whom, the Eng∣lishmen, reserving to themselves a kind of Royalty, (for the Dutch by custom demand liberty to fish of Scarborough Castle in Yorkshire) have yielded up the commodity by which those States are exceedingly enriched, and our Nation much impoverished, and condemned for laziness and sloth. Besides the loss of imployment for many men, who using this trade might be a seminary of good and able Mariners, as well for the Wars, as for further Navigations and discoveries; cannot but be very prejudiciall to the strength and flourishing of the Common-wealth and Em∣pire.

But to make this appear more fully in all particulars, I shall extract some passages out of a M. S. discourse of the late learned Knight Sir Iohn Burroughs, principall King of Arms by the name of Garter, entituled, The Sovereignty of the British Seas. By which it doth appear, that there is fishing in those Seas for Herrings, Pilchards, Cod, Ling, or other Fish, at all times of the year: and that too in so plentifull a manner, that not long since neer Minnegal on the Coasts of Devonshire, 500 Tonne of Fish were taken in one day, and 3000. pound-sworth in another neer S. Ives in Cornwall; the Hollanders taking at one draught 20. lasts of Herrings. 2ly. That almost all Nations hereabouts, as French, Spaniards, Netherlanders, and those of the Hanse, do migh∣tily improve themselves both in power and wealth, by the benefit of the English Fishing; inso∣much as 10000. Sail of forein Vessels (of which 1400. from the Town of Emden in East-Prise∣land only) are thought to be maintained by this trade alone. 3ly. That the Hollanders in par∣ticular employ yeerly 8000 Vessels of all sorts for this trade of Fishing on our Coasts, whereby they have a Seminarie of 150000 Saylers and Mariners, readie for any publick service: all which maintain trebble that number of Men, Women and Children, of severall trades upon the Land. 4ly. That fot the holding up of this trade, the said Hollanders, inhabiting a Tract of Land not so big as many of our Shires, doe build 1000 sail of Ships yeerly; and thereby furnish all the parts of the World (even as far as Brasil,) with our commodities, returning home those of other Countries in exchange thereof, which they sell to us many times at their own prices. 5ly. That the said Hollan∣ders (as appeared upon computation) made in one yeer of the Herrings onely, caught upon these Coasts, the summe of 5 Millions of our pounds, (the Customes, and tenth Fish, advancing to the publick Treasurie no less than 800000 l. Sterling: it being thought, that the Herrings caught by those of the Hanse Towns, and other Nations, amount to as great a summe as that. 6ly. And finally, that by erecting onely 250 Busses, (Vessels of great Bulk and Stowage, but not swift of sail) for the Herring-Fishing, (which is not a sixt part of those which are employed yeerly by the Hollanders) either at the publick charge of the State of England, or by private Adventu∣rers thereto authorized and regulated; there would be found imployment yeerly for 1000 ships, and at least 20000 Mariners and Fishers at Sea, and consequently for as many Tradesmen and La∣bourers at Land: by means whereof, besides the vindication of our credit now at such a loss, there would arise in Customes, Tonnage, Poundage, and other Imposts, no less than 300000 l. per Annum to the publick Treasurie. The prosecution of which Project (if not in greater proportion than that before) as it was once designed by Mr. Atturney Noy, my much honoured Friend: so do I heartily commend it to the care of the State, and to his Successors in that Office, as the fittest Remembrancers to advance it; there being no readier way than this to make the people wealthy, and the Nation formidable.

For notwithstanding these advantages of Fish, the Diet of England is, for the most part, Flesh, In London only there are no fewer than 67500 Beefs, and 675000 Sheep slain, and uttered in a yeer, besides Calves, Lambs, Hogs-flesh, and Poulterers ware. To prove this, Suppose there be in London 60 Butchers Free of the City, whereof every one, and one with another, killeth an Oxe a day, for so at least they doe. Then reckon (as the London Butchers do affirm) that the Fo∣reiners in the Suburbs and Villages sell four for their one. Lastly, count for every Oxe ten sheep,

(for this is also certainly known) to be killed and sold, and you have both the numbers above∣mentioned. The Earl of Gondamor, once the Spanish Leiger here, having in some severall Mar∣ket dayes seen the severall Shambles of this great Citie, said to them who made the discovery with him, That there was more Flesh eaten in a moneth in that Town, than in all Spain in a yeer. Now had I his skill who by the length of Hercules Foot, found out the proportion of his whole body, I might by this Provision of Flesh consumed in the head, guess at the Quantity of that which is spent in the body of the Realm. But this I leave to be determined by an abler hand. The usuall and na∣turall drink of the Country is Beer, so called from the French word Boire, (for Wines they have none of their own growing, as before is said) Which, without controversie, is a most wholesome and nourshing beverage; and being transported into France, Belgium, and Germany, by the wor∣king of the Sea is so purged, that it is amongst them in highest estimation; celebrated by the name of ••a bonne Beere d' Angle Terre. And as for the old drink of England, Ale, which commeth from the Danish word O••la, it is questionless in it self, (and without that commixture which some are accused to use with it) a very wholesome drink; howsoever it pleased a Poet in the time of Hen∣ry the 3d, thus to descant on it:

Nescio quid monstrum Stygiae conforme paludi, Cervisiam pleriq, vocant, nil sp••ssius illa Dum bibitur, nil clarius est dum mingitur, ergo Constat quod multas faeces in ventre relinquit.

In English thus,

Of this strange drink so like the Stygia•• lake, Men call it Ale, I know not what to make. Folk drink it thick, and piss it very thin; Therefore much Dregs must needs remain within.

Now to conclude this generall discourse concerning England, there goes a tale, that Henry the 7th, (whose breeding had been low and private) being once pressed by some of his Counsell, to pursue his title unto France; returned this Answer: that France indeed was a flourishing and gallane Kingdom; but England in his mind was as fine a Seat for a Countrey Gentleman, as any could be found in Europe.

Having staid thus long in taking a Survey of the Countrie it self, together with the chief commo∣dities and pleasures of it; and amongst them, of the Women also, (as the method of the old Verse led me on:) it is now time that we should look upon the men. And they are commonly of a comely feature, gracious countenance, for the most part gray-ey'd, pleasant, beautifull, bounti∣full, courteous, and much resembling the Italians in habit, and pronunciation. In matters of war, (as we have already proved) they are both able to endure, and resolute to undertake the hardest enterprises: in peace quiet, and not quarrelsome; in advice or counsell, sound and speedy. Fi∣nally, they are active, hearty, and chearfull. And yet I have met with some Gentlemen, who upon the strength of a little travell in France, have grown so un. Englished, and so affected or besotted rather on the French Nation, that they affirm the English, in respect of the French, to be an heavy, dull, and Phlegmatick People, of no dispatch, no mettle, no conceit, no audacity, and I know not what not. A vanity, meriting rather my pity, than my anger: Perhaps in vi••ifying their own Nation they had consulted with Iulius Scaliger, who in the 16 chap. of his 3d Book De re Poetica, giveth of the two most noble Nations, English, and Scotish, this base and unmanly Character, Goshi belluae; Scoti non minùs; Angli perfidi, inflati, feri, contemptores, stolidi, amentes, inertes, i••hospi∣tales, immanes. His bolt (you see) is soon shot, and so you may happily guess at the Quality of the Archer. A man indeed of an able learning, but of his own worth so highly conceited, that if his too much learning made him not mad, yet it made him to be too peremptory and arrogant. To revenge a Nationall disgrace on a Personall, is an ignoble victory. Besides Socrates resolution in the like kind, in my opinion was very judicious, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, If an Ass kick us, we must not put him in the Court. To confute his censure in every point, would be to him too great an honour and for me too a great labour; it being a task, which of it self would require a Volume. The best is, many shoulders make the burthen light; and other Nations are as deeply engaged in this quarrell against that proud Man, as ours: for so maliciously hath he there taxed all other people, that that Chapter might more properly have been placed among his Hypercriticks.

How the English, and Germans, which of all Nations are thought most given to their bellies, do agree and differ in this point, the same Scaliger hath thus shewed in one of his Epigrams.

Tres sunt Convivae, Germanus, Flander, et Anglus, Dic quis edat m••lius, quis meliusve bibat. Non comedis Germane, b bis; tu non bib••s Angle, Sed comedis; comedis Flandre, bibis{que} benè.

Dutch, Flemmings, English, are your only guests, Say which of all doth eat, or drink it best, Th' English love most to eat, the Dutch to swill, Onely the Flemming eates and drinks his fill.

Thus was it in his time with the English Nation; though since, I fear, we have borrowed too much of the Dutch, and learnt a great deal more than needs of the Flemming also.

The Nobility of this Countrie is not of so much unlimited Power, as they are to the prejudice of the State) in other Countries; the name of D••kes, Earl••, and Marquestes, being mee••ly 〈◊〉〈◊〉; whereas in other places they have some, absolute, some, mixt government; so that upon any 〈◊〉〈◊〉 di••taste, they will stand on their own gnard, and slight the Power of their 〈◊〉〈◊〉 And on the other side, the Commonalty enjoy a multitude of Privileges above all other Nations 〈◊〉〈◊〉 being most free from Taxes, and burdenous Impositions, but what they take upon themselves by their own consent. They have twice in a yeer a laudable custome (no where else to be seen) justice admi∣nistred even at their own doores, by the Itinerary Iudges of the Kingdom: an Order first instituted by King Henry the 2d. They dwell together with Gentlemen, in Villages and Townes, which makes them favour of civility and good manners; and live in sarre greater reputation, than the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 in Italy, Spain, France, or Germany; being able to entertain a stranger honestly; diet him plentifully, and lodge him neatly.

The Clergy was once of very great riches, as appeareth by that Bill preferred to King 〈◊〉〈◊〉 the 5th, against the temporall revenues of the Church, in which it was suggested, that they were able to main am 15 Earls, 1500 Knights, 6000 men of Arms, more than 1000 Alms-houses, and yet the King might cleerly put up 20000 l. per An••um into his Exchequer. How true this was, I cannot say. But a••ter this King Henry the 8th took his Opportunities to pare away the excr••seen∣cies of it, demolishing the Monasteries, and Religious Houses, and paring off the superstuities of B••shopricks and Cathedrall Churches: in which he found not a few followers amongst the Mini∣sters and great Officers of State and Court in the time of King Edward the 6th, and Queen Eliza∣beth. Yet left they not the Clergie so poor and naked, or destitute of the encouragements and rewards of learning, but that they have been still the objects of a covetous envy (that which the former Harpies left them being thought too much) though for abilities of learning (I dare boldly say it) not to be parallelled in the word. For besides 5439 Paro-Benefices, being no Impropriations; and besides the Vicarages, most of which exceed the competency beyond Seas, there were left in England at the time of the Reformation under Queen Elizabeth, 21 Bishopricks, (taking those of Wal••s into the reckoning) 26 Deaneries, ••0 Archdeaco••••ies, and 544 Dignities and Prebends; most of which, places of fair revenue. And as for the maintenance of Priests, Monks, and Friers, before the Reformation there were reckoned 90 Colleges, besides those in the Vniversities, 110 Hospitalls 3374 Chanteries and free Chappels, and 645 Abbeys and Monasteries: more than half of which had above the yeerly income of 200 l. in old rents, many above ••0••0, and some 4000 almost. So studious were our Ancestors both in those times of blindness, and these of a clearer sight, to encourage men to learning, and then reward it.

The Soldierie of England is either for the Land, or for the Sea. Our Victories by Land are most apparent, over the Irish, Scots, Cypri••ts, Turks▪ and especially French, whose kingdom hath been sore shaken by the English many times, especially twice by King Edward the 3d, and Henry the 5th: this latter making so absolute a conquest, that Charles the 7th like a poor Roy••d' Ividot, con∣fined himself to Bo••rges, where (having casheered his retinue) he was found in a little Chamber at Supper with a napkin laid before him, a rump of mutton, and two chickens. And so redoubted even after our expulsion from France, (our civil dissentions rather causing that expulsion, than the French valour) was the English name in that Countrey, that in the Wars between K. Charles the 8th, and the Duke of Bretagne, the Duke, to strike a terrour into his Enemies, ap∣parelled 1500 of his own Subjects, in the arms and Cross of England. But as the Ass, when he had on the Lyons skinne, was for all that but an Ass and no Lyon: so these Britons, by the weak resistance they made against their Enemies, shewd that they were indeed Britons, and no English men. Spa••n also tasted the valour of our Land-Soldiers, when John of Gaunt pursued his title to 〈◊〉〈◊〉, was sent home with 8 Waggons laden with gold, and an annuall pension of 10000 marks; as also when the Black Pri••ce re-established K. Peter in his Throne. And then also did they acknow∣ledge, though they felt not the puissance of the English, when Ferdinand the Catholique surprized the Kingdom of Navarre. For there were then in 〈◊〉〈◊〉, a Town of Guipuse, English Foot, 〈…〉〈…〉 there to joyn with this Ferdinand, in an expedition against France. Concerning which 〈…〉〈…〉 giveth this 〈◊〉〈◊〉. That the Kingdom of Navarre was yeelded rather for the fear and re∣〈◊〉〈◊〉 〈…〉〈…〉 English Forces that were at hand, than by an•• puissance of the King of Aragon. Since those 〈◊〉〈◊〉 the Spaniard much esteemed us, as appeareth by this Speech of theirs to our Soldiers at 〈…〉〈…〉. You are all tall Soldiers, and therefore when you come down to the Trenches, 〈…〉〈…〉, and look for blowes; but as for these base and cowardly French, when they come, 〈…〉〈…〉 nothing to doe, but play, or 〈◊〉〈◊〉 our Ramparts The like the Netherlan∣•••• 〈…〉〈…〉 onely this is the grief of it, The English are like Pyrrhus King of E••yrus, fortu∣nate to conquer kingdom••, but unfortunate in keeping them. Not to say any thing of the late but great experience, which the English Soldiery hath gotten by the Civill broiles among them∣〈◊〉〈◊〉. At which my heart so ••keth, and my hand so trembleth, that I shall only adde in the words of 〈◊〉〈◊〉,

Heu quantum pot•• it coeli pelagi{que} parari Hoc, quem Civiles fuserunt sanguine dextrae.

That is to say,

How much both Sea and Land might have been gain'd By that dear blood, which Civill Wars have drain'd.

As for their valour at Sea, it may most evidently be perceived in the battel of Scluse, wherein King Edward the 3d, with 200 Ships, overcame the French Fleet consisting of 500. Sail of which be sunk 200, and slew 30000. Souldiers. Secondly, at the battel in 88. wherein a few of the Queens Ships vanquished the invincible Armado of the King of Spain, consisting of 134. great Galleons, and Ships of extraordinary bigness. Sir Francis Drake with 4 Ships, took from the Spaniard one million, and 189200 Duckats in one Voyage, Anno 1587. And again with 25 Ships, he awed the Ocean, sacked S. Iago, S. Dominieo, and Cartag••na; carrying away with him, besides Treasure, 240 Peeces of Ordnance. I omit the Circumnavigation of the whole World, by this Drake and Candish; the voyage to Cales, as also how one of the Queens Ships named the Revenge, in which Sir Richard Greenvile was Captain, with 180 Souldiers (wher∣of 90 were sick on the ballast) maintained a Sea-fight for 24 hours against above 50 of the Spa∣nish Galleons. And though at last, after her Powder was spent to the last barrel, she yeelded upon honourable terms: yet she was never brought into Spain, having killed in that sight more than 1000. of their Souldiers, and sunk 4 of their greatest Vessels. I omit also the Discovery of the Northern passages, by Hugh W••lloughby, Davis, and Frobisber; concluding with that of Kekerman, Hoc certum est, omnibus hodie gentibus navigandi industria & peri••••ay superiores esse Anglos; & post Anglos, Hollandos: Though now I acknowledge not by what neglect and discontinuance of those honourable imployments, the Hollanders begin to bereave us of our an∣tient Glories, and would fain account themselves Lords of the Seas, and probably had been so indeed, had not His Majesty by the timely reinforcing of his Navall Power, Anno 1636. recovered again the Dominion of it.

The English Language is a De-compound of Dutch, French and Latine, which I conceive rather to adde to its perfection, than to detract any thing from the worth thereof; since out of every Language we have culled the most significant words, and equally participate of that which is excellent in them; their imperfections being rejected: For it is neither so boystrous as the Dutch, nor so effeminate as the French▪ yet as significant as the Latine, and in the happy conjunction of two words into one, little inferior to the Greek.

The Christian Faith was first here planted as some say, by S. Peter and Paul, more probably (as o∣thers say) by Ioseph of Arimathea, whose body they find to have been interred in the Isle of Avalo, where the Abbie of Glastenbury after stood. But that of his plantation being almost rooted out by long Persecutions, and no supply of Preachers sent from other places, Lucius, a King of Bri∣taine (and the first Christian King of Europe, Anno 180. or thereabouts, sent his Ambassadours to Eleutherius the then Pope of Rome to be furnished with a new supply of Pastors, if not to plant, yet at the least to water, and confirm the Gospel planted here before but almost rooted out again by prevailing Gentilism. At which time Lucius did not only receive the Faith himself, but by the piety of his example, and the diligence of the first Preachers sent from Rome (being both of them naturall Britans) it spread by little and little over all his Dominions; and in some tract of time over all the Iland. Which being thus recovered to the Faith of Christ, was forthwith furni∣shed with Bishops and Metropolitans, according to the number of the Provinces and principall Ci∣ties (twenty eight in all) continuing here as long as Christianity it self. For not to trust herein to the autority of the British History, we find three Bishops of this Isle subscribing to the Councill of Arles, Anno 314. Eborius Bishop of York, Restitutns Bishop of London, and Adelsius Bi∣shop of Colchester, there called Colonia Londinensium; and some of them also present in the Councill of Sardira, Anno 358. concurring with the rest in voting to the condemnation of the Ari∣an Heresies; and the same or others the next yeer in the Synod of Arim••n. And when the Bri∣tans were expulsed their native Countrie, or shut up in the mountainous parts of the Ordovices, and Silures, which we now call Wales, they caried Christianity and Bishops along with them: Augustine the Monk, finding no fewer than seven Bishops in the British Church, when he was sent by Gregory the Great to convert the English. And yet it is no fabulous vanity, (as some men suppose) to say that Augustine the Monk first preached the Gospel in this Countrie, because it must be un∣derstood in that saying, not with Relation to the B••itans, but the English Saxons; from whom these parts of the Isle had the name of England; and from whom both the Britans and the Faith it self were driven into the Mountains of Wales and Cornwall, and Heathenism introduced again over all the Kingdom. Long after which it pleased God, that Gregory the Great (but at that time a Deacon only in the Church of Rome) seeing some handsom youths to be sold in the open Market, demanded what and whence they were; to whom it was answered they were Angli: and well may they be so called (saith he) for they seem as Angels. Asking again of what Province they were amongst the Angli; and answer being made of the Province of Deira (part of the King∣dom of the Northumbrians) therefore (said he) de ira Dei sunt liberandi. And lastly, under∣standing that the King of their Nation was named Alle; how fitly (said he) may he sing Alle∣lujahs to the most High God. After which time he seriously endeavoured the Conversion of the

English Nation; which being Pope he happily effected, by the travell and diligence of Augustine the Monk, the first Arch-bishop of Canterbury. And so well did the work prosper after this begin∣ning, that not only all the Saxons did receive the Gospel, but communicated the Light of it to other Nations; the Hassians, Franconians, and Turingians being converted by Winifred; the Fri∣sons or Hollanders by Wittikind the first Bishop of Vtrecht; the Saxons of Westphalen, by Willdrode, the first Bishop of Br••me; all of them being English Saxons, as we find in Beda and some others.

Now as these parts of Britain were the first which generally entertained the Gospel; so were they the first also in these later times which universally submitted to the Reformation of such cor∣ruptions as had been brought upon them by the power and tyrannie of the Church of Rome. Endeavoured first in France, by the Albigenses, and Waldenses, as was said before: Who be∣ing suppressed and ruinated by the sword of the Kings of France, sheltred themselves in the mountainous parts of Gascoigne and Guienne, then in possession of the English; who by that means became acquainted with their Tenets, maintained here publickly by Wiclef, and spreading under-hand amongst the people of this Kingdom, till the times of Luther, and the Reformation by him aimed at. Which being in most other Countries received tumultuously by the power of the People, was here admitted upon mature deliberation by the autority and consent of the Prince and Prelates the Architects in this great work, without respect unto the Dictats of Luther or Calvin, but looking only on Gods Word, and the Primitive Patterns; abolishing such things as were repugnant unto either, but still retaining such Ceremonies in Gods publick worship▪ as were agreeable to both, and had been countenanced by the practice of the Primitive times. A point wherein they did observe a greater measure of Christian prudence and moderation, than their neighbour Churches, which in a meer detestation of the See of Rome, allowed of nothing which had formerly been in use amongst them, because defiled with Popish Errors and abuses: and there∣by utterly averting those of the Papal party from joyning with them in the work, or coming over to them when the work was done. Whereas had they continued an allowable correspondencie in these extrinsecals of Religion with the Church of Rome, their partie in the World had been far greater, and not so much stomacked as it is. And so it was conceived by the Marquesse de Rhosne, after Duke of Sally, and Lord High-Treasurer of France, and one of the chief men of that partie there: when being sent Ambassadour to King Iames, from King Henry 4d. he had observed the Majesty and Decency of Gods publick Service, in some Cathedrals of this King∣dom; he said, Religion would be soon defaced, and trod under foot; if not preserved and fenced about with the hedge of Ceremonies.

As for the Government of the Church since the last Conversion, as by the piety and example of Lucius there were founded three Arch-Bishopricks, and 25. Bishopricks, according to the number of the Archi Flamines and Flamines (whose great Revenues were converted to more sa∣cred uses) in the times of Idolatry: So by the like pious care of Pope Gregory the Great, by whose means this last Conversion hapned; Arch-Bishopricks, and Bishopricks were designed to convenient places. The number 26 in all, to each Province twelve, besides the two Archbishops and Metropolitans: wherein he had the happiness to have his desires fulfilled, though the num∣ber was not made compleat till these later dayes, nor with such equall distribution as he did intend. For in the Province of York laid wast and desolate by the Danes, and not so soon converted as the other was, the number of the Suffragan Bishops came not up to his purpose, but did as much ex∣ceed in the Province of Canterbury: especially when King Henry the 8th had incorporated Wales with England, and founded five Episcopall Sees out of the ruines and Revenues of some principall Monasteries, of which none but the Bishoprick of Chester (and that of the Isle of Man, which maketh up the 27th) were laid unto the Province of York. And so it stood, notwithstand∣ing the alterations of Religion, without any dispute, till Calvin having hammered out his new Presbrterie, and recommended it to the use of all the Christian Churches (the History whereof we had succinctly in the Alpine Provinces) found many apt Scholars in most places to decry this Order, though consonant to the word of God, and most pure Antiquity.

But the truth is, it was not so much the Autority of Calvin, or the malignant zeal of Beza, or the impetuous clamours of their Disciples, which caused the Episcopall Order to grow out of cre∣dit; as the Avar••ce of some great persons in Court and State, who greedily gaped after the poor remnant of their Possessions. It had been else a miracle that Calvins Plat-form, made only for the use of a private Citie, and not proportioned, no nor intended at the first, to the estate of other Churches, especially where the Bishops had been instrumentall in the Reformation, should be so headily received in some Kingdoms, and so importunately and clamorously desired in others.

The most valorous Souldiers of this Countrey, when possessed by the Britains, were 1 Cas∣sib••lane, who twice repulsed the Roman Legions, though conducted by Caesar; and had not a party here at home been formed against him; he had for ever done the like. 2 Pratusagus, King of the Iceni. 3 Constantine the Great. 4 Arthur, one of the Worlds nine Worthies. In the times of the Saxons, 5 Guy Earl of Warwick, and 6 King Edmund Ironside; and 7 Canutus the Dane. Vnder the Normans, of most note have been, 1 William, surnamed the Conquerour, 2 Richard, and 3 Edward, both the first of those names, so renowned in the wars of the Holy-Land; 4 Edward the 3d, and 5 Edward the Black Prince, his Sonne, Duo fulmina belli, as famous in the warres of France; 6 Henry the fift, and 7 Iohn Duke

of 〈◊〉〈◊〉 his Brother, of equall gallantry with the other. 8 Montacute Earl of Salisbury, 9 S. 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Fastolf, and 10 S. I••hn Hawkwood, of great esteem for valour in France and Italy: not to descend to later times. And for Sea Captains, those of most note, have been H••wkins, 〈◊〉〈◊〉, Burrought, Jenki••s••r, Drake, Frobisher, Cavendish and Greenvile; of some of which we have spoke already, and of the rest may have an opportunity to say more hereafter.

Scholars of most renown amongst us. 1 Alcuinus, one of the Founders of the Vniversity of 〈◊〉〈◊〉. 2 B••d••, who for his Pietie and Learning obtained the Attribute or Adjunct of Venerabilis. C••n••erning which the Legends tels us, that being blind, his Boy had knavishly conducted him to preach to an head of stones: and that when he had ended his Sermon with the Gloria Patri, the very Stones concluded, saying Amen, Amen Venerabilis Bed••. But other of the Monkish writers do assign this reason, and both true alike, that at his death some unlearned Priest intending to ho∣nour him with an ••pi••aph, had thus farre blundered on a verse, viz. Hic sunt in fossa Bedae ossa: but becau••e the verse was yet imperfect, he went to bed to consider of it, leaving a space betwixt the two last words thereof, which in the morning he found filled up in a strange Character, with the word Venerabilis; and so he made his Verse, and Beda (pardon this diversion) obtai∣n••d that Attribute. 3 Anselm, and 4 Bradwardin, Arch-bishops of Canterbury, men famous for the times they lived in. 5 Alexander of Hales, Tutor to Thomas Aquinas, and Bonaventure. 6 Thomas of Walden, the professed enemy of W••••lef, against whom he writ. 7 Iohn Wiclef par∣son of L••••terworth, in the County of Leicester, who so valiantly opposed the power and Errors of the Church of Rome, though he vented many of his own. Then since the times of the Refor∣mation, 1 Iohn Iewel, Bishop of Salisbury, to whose learned and industrious labours, in de∣fence of the Religion here by law established, we are still beholding. 2 Dr. Iohn Reynolds, and 3 Mr. Richard Hooker, both of Corpus Christi Colledg in Oxon; the first, a man of infinite rea∣ding, the second of as strong a judgment. 4 Dr. Whitakers of Cambridge, the Autagonist of the famous Bellarmine. 5 Dr. Thomas Bilson, and 6 Dr. Lancelot Andrews, both Bishops of Win∣chester▪ the Ornaments of their severall times. 7 Bishop Montagne of Norwich, a great Phi∣lologer and Divine. 8 Dr. Iohn W••itgu••ft, and 9 Dr. William Laud, Arch-Bishops of Canterbu∣ry. Of which last, and his discourse against Fisher the Iesuite, Sir Edward Dering, his professed enemy, hath given this Character, that in that Book of his he had muzled the Iesuits, and should strike the Papists under the fift rib, when he was dead and gone: and that being dead, where∣soever his grave should be, PAVLS (whose reparation he endeavoured, and had almost fini∣shed) would be his perpetuall Monument, and his own Book his lasting Epitaph. And as for those who have stood up in maintenance of the Church of Rome, those of most note were, 1 Dr. Harding, the Antagonist of Bishop Iewel. 2 Nic. Sanders, and 3 Dr. Tho. Stapleton, to whose writings the great Cardinal Bellarmine doth stand much indebted. 4 Champian, and 5 Parsons, both Iesu∣••es, 6 and William Rainolds a Seminary Priest, and the Brother of Dr. Iohn Rainolds spoken of before. Of which two Brothers (by the way) it is very observeable, that William was at first a Protestant of the Church of England, and Iohn trained up in Popery beyond the Seas. William out of an honest zeal to reduce his Brother to this Church, made a journey to him: where on a con∣ference betwixt them it so fell out, that Iohn being overcome by his brothers Arguments returned into England, where he became one of the more strict or rigid sort of the English Protestants; and William being convinced by the reasons of his Brother Iohn, staid beyond the Seas, where he proved a very violent and virulent Papist. Of which strange accident Dr. Alabaster, who had made triall of both Religions, and amongst many notable whimsees had some fine abilities, made this following Epigram; which for the excellency thereof, and the rareness of the argument, I shall here subjoin.

Bella inter geminos plusquam Civilia Fratres, Traxerat ambiguus Religionis apex. Ille Reformatae Fidei pro partibus instat; Iste reformandum denegat esse fidem. Propositis causae rationibus, alterutrinque; Concurrere pares, & cecidere pares. Quod fuit in votis▪ Fatrem capit alter-uterque; Quod fuit in fatis, perdit uterque fidem. Captivi gemini sine captivante fuerant, Et Victor victi transuga castra petit. Quod genus hoc pugnae est, ubi victus gaudet uterque; Et tamen alter-uter se superasse dolet.

Which excellent Epigram, though not without great disadvantage to the Latine Originall, I have thus translated.

In points of Faith some undetermin'd jars, Betwixt two Brothers kindled Civill wars. One for the Churches Reformation stood; The other thought no Reformation good. The points proposed, they traversed the field With equall skill, and both together yield.

As they desired, his Brother each subdue's; Yet such their Fate, that each his Faith did loose, Both Captive's, none the prisoners thence to guide; The Victor flying to the Vanquisht side. Both joy'd in being Conquer'd (strange to say) And yet both mourn'd because both won the day.

And then for men of other Studies, 1 Lindwood the Canonist, 2 Cosins, and 3 Cowel, emi∣nent in the studies of the Civill Lawes; 4 Bracton, and 5 Briton, of old times; 6 Dier, and 7 ••ook of late days, as eminent for their knowledge in the Lawes of England. 8 Iohannes de Sacro Bosco, the Author of the Book of the Spher, and 9 Roger Bacon, a noted Mathematician in the darker times. 10 Sir Francis Bacon the learned Viscount of S. Albans, of whom more hereafter. 11 Sr. Tho. More, Lord Chancellor, one of the Restorers of Learning to the Isle of great Britain. 12 Sr. Henry Savil of Eaton, the reviver of Chrysostom, 13 Sir Henry Spelm••n, a right learned anti∣quary, and a religious assertor of the Churches rights. 14 Camden, Clarentieux, the Pausa∣nias of the British Ilands. 15 Matthew Paris, 16 Roger Hoveden, 17 Henry of Huntingdon, 18 William of Malmesbury, 19 Matthew of Westminster, and 20 Thomas of Walsingham; all known Historians. And finally for Poetrie, 1 Gower, 2 Lidgate, a Monk of Burie, 3 the famous Geo∣frie Chawcer, Brother in Law to Iohn of Gaunt the great Duke of Lancaster; of which last Sir Phi∣lip Sidney used to say, that he marvelled how in those mistie times he could see so cleerly, and others in so cleer times go so blindly after him. 4 Sir Philip Sidney himself, of whom and his Arcadia, more when we come to Greece. 5 The renowned Spencer, of whom and his Faerie Queen in another place. 6 Sam. Daniel, the Lucan, 7 with Michael Draiton, the Ovid of the English Nation. 8 Beau∣mont, and 9 Fle••cher, not inferiour unto Terence and Plautus; with 10 My friend Ben. Iohnson, equall to any of the antients for the exactness of his Pen, and the decorum which he kept in Dramatick Poems, never before observed on the English Theatre. Others there are as e∣minent both for Arts and Arms, as those here specified: of whom as being still alive I for∣bear to speak: according to that caution of the Historian, saying, Vivorum ut magna admiratio, ••ta Censura est diffic••lis.

But from the men to return again unto the Countrie, we find it to be subject (according to the severall respects of Church and State) to a treble division: viz. 1 into 6 Circuits destinated to the ••inerary Iudges. Secondly, into 22 Episcopal Dioceses. Thirdly, into 40 Shires. The Realm was first divided into Circuits by King Henry the second, who appointed twice in the year, two of the most grave and learned Iudges of the Land, should in each Circuit admini∣ster Iustice in the chief or head Towns of every Country. Of these Iudges one sitteth on mat∣ters Criminal, concerning the life and death of Malefactors; the other in actions Personall, con∣cerning title of Land, Debts, or the like, between party and party. The first Circuit (for we will begin at the West) comprehendeth the Counties of Wilts, Somerset, Devon, Cornwall, D••rset, and Southampton; The second containeth the Counties of Oxford, Berks, Glocester, Monmouth, Hereford, Worcester, Salop, and Stafford; The third hath in it the Counties of Surrey, Sussex, Kent, Essex, and Hartford; The fourth consisteth of the Shires of Bucking∣ham, Bedford, Hu••tingdon, Cambridge, Norfolke, and Suffolke; The fift of the shires of Northampton, Rutland, Lincolne, Nottingham, Derby, Leicester, and Warwick; And the sixt and last, of the Shires of York, Durham, Northumberland, Cumberland, Westmoreland, and Lancaster. So that in these six Circuits are numbred 38 Shires. The two remaining are Mid∣dlesex and ••heshire: whereof the first is exempted, because of its vincinity to London, and the se∣cond, as being a County Palatine, and having peculiar Iudges and Counsellours to it self.

The second division, but more antient far in point of time, is that of Dioceses, 22 in all, pro∣portioned according to the number of Episcopall Sees: each Diocese having in it one or more Arch-Deaconries, for dispatch of Ecclesiasticall business, and every Arch-Deaconrie subdivided in∣to Rurall D••anries, fewer or more, according to the bigness and extent thereof. Of these there are but four in the Province of York, that is to say, the Dioceses of York, Chester, Du••ham, and Carlile: the other 18 (together with the 4 of Wales) being reckoned into that of Canterbury. In respect of which great authority and jurisdiction, the Arch-Bishops of Canter∣bury had antiently the titles of Primates and Metropolitans of all England; for some ages before the Reformation, used to take place in all General Councils at the Popes right foot. Which custom took beginning at the Council of Laterane, when Vrban the second called Anselm the Arch-Bi∣shop of Ca••terbury from amongst the other Prelates then assembled, and placed him at his right foot, saying, includamus hunc in Orbe nostr•• tanquam alterius Orbis Papam, this hapned Anno 10••9. They were antiently also Legatina••i; which honourable title was first given to Arch-Bishop ••heobald by Innocent the second, and continued unto his successors. And both to ho∣nour their calling in the course of their Government, and to have the benefit of their Council being men of learning, both the Arch-Bishops and the Bishops, were antiently privileged to have their place and suffrage in the High Court of Parliament (ever since any Parliaments were first held in England) as Peeres of the Realm; and that too in a double respect: first in rela∣tion had to their sacred Office, and secondly to those temporall estates and Barronies which they

held of the King, yet did they not enjoy in the times of their greatest power and flourish all the Pre∣rogatives and Privileges of the Temporal Barons: as neither being tryed by their Peers in Criminal causes, but left to an Ordinary Iury; nor suffered in examinations to make a Protestation upon their honour, to the truth of a fact, it put unto-their Oathes like others of the lower Clergy. As for their Ecclesiasticall Courts, bt was antient Ordered also, that besides such as appertained to the Arch-Bishops themselves, besides those holden by the Chancellours and Arch-Diacons of every Bishop in their severall Dioceses, and some in many private parishes which they called Peculiars; and finally besides the Court of Visitation, held every third year by the Bishop himself in person, or his lawfull Deputy; there should be also Synods or Convocations, which are the Parliaments of the Clergy, assembled primarily for the Reforming of the Church in Doctrine and Discipline, and secundarily for granting tenths and Subsidies to the King, and naturally consisting of all the Right Reverend Fathers, the Arch-bishops, Bishops, the Deans, Arch-deacons, and one Prebend out of each Cathedrall, and a certain number of the Clergy, (two for every Diocess) ele∣cted by the rest to serve for them in that great Assembly; the Clergy not being bound antiently by any Act, to which they had not given consent by those their Proxies.

The third and last Division, though the second in course of time, is that of Shires, made by King Alfride, both for the easier Administration of justice, and to prevent such Outrages and Robbe∣ries, as after the example of the Danes, the naturall Inhabitants of the Realm began in all places to commit. For over every one of these Shires or Counties, he appointed an High-Sheriff and divers Officers, to see into the behaviour of private men, and to punish such as were delinquent: and in times of warre either already begun, or intended, he instituted a Prefect or Lieutenant; to whom he gave authority to see their musters, their provision of armes, and if occasion served, to punish such as rebelled or mutinied. This wise King ordained also, that his Subjects should be divided into tens or tithings, every of which severally should give bond for the good abearing of each o∣ther; and he who was of that dissolute behaviour, that he could not be admitted to these tithings, was forthwith conveyed to the house of correction. By this course every man was not carefull only of his own actions, but had an eye to all the nine for whom he stood bound; as the nine had o∣ver him: insomuch that a poor girl might travell safely with a bagge of gold in her hand, and none durst meddle with her. The antientest of these ten men, were called 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, the Tithingmen. Ten of the nighest or neighbouring tithings, made the lesser Division which we call hundreds; which name cannot be derived from the like number of villages, for none of our hundreds are so large; and one of them there is in Berk-shire, which containeth five hamlets onely. We have then a division of the Realm, into 40 Shires; of the Shires into divers hundreds; and of the hun∣dreds into ten tithings. And this division made by Alfride still remains in force••: as also doth the High Sheriff, and the rest of the subordinate Officers: the office of the High Sheriff consisting especially at this time, in executing Arrests, assisting the Itinerary Judges, gathering the Kings Fines and Amerciaments, and raising the Posse Comitatus, if occasion be. But for the Civill part of government in the severall Counties, it is most in the hands of such as we call Iustices of the Peaces, authorised by Commission under the Great Seal of England: appointed first by that prudent Prince King Edward the first, by the name of Custodes Pacis, Guardians of the Peace, and first called Iustices of the Peace in the 36 of King Edward the 3d, Cap. 11. A form of Government so much conducing to the prosperity of the Countrie, and the securitie of the People, that King Iames, the first Monarch of Great Britain, established it by Law in the Kingdom of Scotland. Then for the Courts, which are still kept in every Shire, they are either the County Court holden every moneth, wherein the Sher••ff or his sufficient Deputy commonly presideth; or the Assizes and Court of Gaol-delivery held twice a yeer by the Iudges Itinerant, assisted by the Iustices of the Peace, and others in Commission with them. There are also two Officers in every hundred cho∣sen out of the Yeomanrie, whom we call the Constables of the hundred: who receiving the Precepts or Warrants of the Sheriff, or Iustices dispatcheth them to the Tithingman or Petit Con∣stable of each town and village in their severall Divisions. And in each hundred, a Court kept once in three Weeks, by the Steward of the hundred, or his Deputy, capable of Pleas or Actions under the value of 40 s. though in some few of these Courts also (as in that of Slaughter-hundred in Glocester) the value of the Action by some speciall Charter be left unlimited. The like Courts al∣so holden in some antient Burroughs. And besides these in every Village are two severall Courts, and these two holden twice a yeer, if occasion be, held by the Steward of the Manour: in the one of which called the Court Lee••, there is Enquirie made into Treasons, Felonies, Murders, and o∣ther Cases falling between the King and the Subject; and in the other, which we call by the name of Court Baron, such onely as concern the Lord and Tenants, and these last summened for the most part at the will of the Lord: So that Comines had (we see) good reason for this Affirmation, that of all the Signeuries in the World that ever he knew, the Realm of England was the Countrie in which the Commonwealth was best governed.

To return again unto the Shires, some of them take their names from the old Inhabitants, as Cumberland from the Cymr•• or antient Britains; Essex, and Sussex, from the East and South Sax∣ons: some from the situation of them, as Northumberland, Norfolk, Suthfolk, Devonshire; this last so called from Devinam, a Welch or British word, signifying Low Vallies, of which it very much consisteth: Some from the form or figure of them, as Cornwall, from the resemblance which

it hath to an horn; and Kent, (in Latine, Cantium) because it lieth in a Canton or Corner of the Iland: Some from Accidents therein, as Berkshire or Berockshire from the abundance of Boxe, which the Saxons call by the name of Beroc: the most part from the principall Town of all the Countie, as Glocester, Oxford, and the like. Of these Shires the biggest beyond all compare is the County of York, out of which 70000 men may be raised for present service, if need so require. And in them all comprehended 8709 Parishes (besides those of Wales) not reckoning in such Chappels as we call Chappels of Ease, in greatness not inferour to many Parishes; 22 Cities, and 585 Mar∣ket Towns which are no Cities: and in the Towns and Villages to the number of 145 Castles, or ruines of Castles; few of them places of importance, and such as are, belonging generally to the King, who suffer not any of their Subjects to nest themselves in Strong Holds and Castles.

Cities of most observation in it, 1 London, seated on the Thames, by which divided into two parts, conjoyned together by a stately and magnificent Bridge, spoken of before. The River capable in this place of the greatest Ships, by means whereof it hath been reckoned a long time for one of the most famous Mart-Towns in Christendom: and not long since had so much got precedencie of all the rest, that the greatest part of the wealth of Europe was driven up that River. A Citie of great note in the time of the Roman conquest: to whom it was first known by the name of Londinum, a Town at that time of great trade and riches; and by them honoured with the title of Augustae. Increased of late very much in buildings, contiguous to some Towns & Villages, from which in former times dis∣joyned by some distant intervalls. So that the Circuit may contain 8 miles at least; in which space are 122 Parish Churches; the Palace of the King, the houses of the Nobility, Colleges for the study of the Laws, I mean not the Civill Law, which is Ius Gentium, but (as we call it) the Common Law, ap∣propriate only to this Kingdom. It is wondrous populous, containing well nigh 600000 people, which number is much angmented in the Term time. Some compare London with Paris thus: Lon∣don is the richer the more populous, and more antient; Paris the greater, more uniform, and bet∣ter fortified. But for my part, as I doe not think that London is the more populous; so neither can I grant that Paris is the greater Citie, except we measure them by the Walls. For taking in the Suburbs of both, and all that passeth in Accompt by the name of London: and I conceive, that if London were cast into the same orbicular figure, the circumference of it would be larger than that of Paris. For uniformity of building Paris indeed doth goe beyond it; but may in that be equalled also in some tract of time, if the design begun in King Iames his reign, tending to the ad∣vancement of such uniformitie, be not interrupted. For other things, certain it is that London is the antienter Citie, as being an Archbishops See in the time of the Britans, when the name of Paris was scarce heard of; a Bishops See at the first conversion of the Saxons: increased so much in wealth and honour from one Age to another, that it is grown at last too big for the Kingdom: which whether it may be profitable for the State, or not, may be made a question. And great Towns in the bodie of a State, are like the Spleen or Melt in the bodie naturall: the monstrous growth of which impoverisheth all the rest of the Members, by drawing to it all the animal and vitai spirits, which should give nourishment unto them; And in the end cracked or surcharged by its own fulness, not only sends unwholesome fumes and vapours unto the head, and heavy pangs unto the heart, but drawes a consumption on it self. And certainly the over-growth of great Ci∣ties is of dangerous consequence, not only in regard of Famine, such multitudes of mouthes not be∣ing easie to be fed; but in respect of the irreparable danger of Insurrections, if once those multi∣tudes, sensible of their own strength, oppressed with want, or otherwise distempered with faction or discontent, should gather to an head and break out into action. Yet thus much may be said to the honour of London, though grown by much too bigg now for the kingdom, that it is generally so well governed, and in so good peace, that those Murders, Robberies, and outrages so frequent in great and populous Cities beyond the Seas, are here seldom heard of. 2 York, in the West-riding of that Countie, the second Citie of England, as the old Verse hath it.

Londinum caput est & Regni urbs prima Britanni, Eboracum à primâ jure secunda venit.

That is to say,

In England, London is the chiefest Town; The second place York claimeth as its own.

And so it may, being indeed the second Citie of the Kingdom, both for same and greatness. A pleasant, large, and stately Citie, well fortified and beautifully adorned, as well with private as publick Edifices; and rich, and populous withall. Seated upon the River Ouse, or Vre, which divides it in twain, both parts being joyned together with a fair stone Bridge, consisting of high and mighty Arches. A Citie of great estimation in the time of the Romans, the Metropolis of the whole Province or Di••cese of Britain; remarkable for the death and buriall of the Emperour Seve••us, and the birth of Constantine the Great: by consequence the Seat of the Primate of the British, Church, as long as Christianity did remain amongst them. Nor stooped it lower when the Saxons had received the Faith: and notwithstanding those mutations which befell this King∣dom, under the Saxons, Dancs, and Normans, it still preserved its antient lustre; and increased it too. Adorned with a stately and magnificent Cathedrall, inferiour to few in Europe; and with a Palace o•• the Kings, (called the Manour-house) the dwelling in these later dayes of the Lord

President of the Court or Councell here established by King Henry 8th, for the benefit of his Northern Subjects, after the manner of the French Parliaments, or Presed all Seiges. 3 Bristol, the third in rank of the Cities of England, situate on the meeting of the Frome and Avon, not far from the influx of the Severn into the Ocean: in that regard commodiously seated for trade and traffick: the Ships with full sayl coming into the Citie, and the Citizens with as full purses trading into most parts of the World with good Faith and Fortune. A Town exceeding populous, and exceeding cleanly, there being Sewers made under ground, for the conveyance of all filth and nastiness, into the Rivers. Churches it hath to the number 18 or 20, reckoning in the Ca∣thedrall, and that of Ratcliff. The Cathedrall first built by Rob. Fitz. Harding, Sonne to a King of Danemark, once a Burger here, and by him stored with Canons Regular, Anno 1248. but made a Bishops See by King Henry 8th, Anno 1542. The principall building next the Church, an antient Castle, a piece of such strength, that Maud the Empress having took King Steven Prisoner, thought it the safest place to secure him in. 4 Norwich, the 4th Citie of the first rank, of which more hereafter. 5 Oxford, the first of the second rank of English Cities, seated upon the Ouse or Isis: but whether so called as Vadum Isides, Ouseford, or the Ford of Ouse, or Vada boum (as the Greeks had their Bosphori in former times) I determine not. An antient Town, and an∣tiently made a seat of Learning, coevall unto that of Paris, if not before it; the Vniversity here∣of being restored rather than first founded by King Alured, Anno 806. after it had been over∣born awhile by the Danish Furies; but hereof as an Vniversity, more anon. This only now, that for the statelinesse of the Schooles and publick Library, the bravery and beauty of particular Colleges, all built of fair and polished stone, the liberall endowment of those houses, and nota∣ble encouragements of Industry and Learning in the salarie of the Professors in most Arts and Sciences, it is not to be parallelled in the Christian World. The Citie of it self well built, and as pleasantly seated, formed in the Figure of a Crosse, two long Streets thwarting one another, each of them neer a mile in length; containing in that compasse 13 Parish Churches, and a See Epis∣copall founded here by King Henry 8th, Anno 1541. The honourary Title of 20 of the noble Family of the Veres now Earls of Oxon. 6 Salisbury, first seated on the Hill, where now stands old Salisbury, the Sorbiodunum of the Antients. But the Cathedrall being removed down into the Vale, the Town quickly followed, and grew up very suddenly into great Renown, pleasantly seated on the Avon (a name common to many English Rivers) which watereth every street thereof; and for the populousness of the place, plenty of Provisions, number of Churches, a spacious Market-place, and a fair Town-Hall, esteemed the second Citie of all the West. 7 Glo∣cester, by Antonine called Glevum, by the Britains, Caer Glowy, whence the present name; the Saxons adding Cester, as in other places. A fine neat Citie, pleasantly seated on the Severn, with a large Key or Wharf on the banks thereof, very commodious to the Merchandise and trade of the place; well built, consisting of fair large Streets, beautified with a magnificent Cathedrall, and situate in so rich Vale, that there is nothing wanting to the use of man, except onely Wine, which life or luxury may require. 8 Chester, upon the River Dee, built in the manner of a qua∣drate, inclosed with a wall, which takes up more than two miles in compasse, containing in that compasse 12 Parish Churches, and an old Cathedrall dedicated antiently to S. Wereburg, Daughter of Wolfere K. the Mercians, and Visitress of all the Monasteries of England, but a Bishops See by King Henry the 8th. The buildings generally fair, the Streets wide and open, with Galleries before every door, under which a man may walk dry from one end to the other. The rest of chief note shall be specified on another occasion, with this advertisment, that the ordi∣nary Cities of England are not to be compared with those of France and Italy: First because the Nobles and Gentry of those Countries live for the most part in the Cities, ours in Country-Vil∣lages: And secondly, because the Londoners so ingross all trading, that they draw thither all the Wealth and treasure of the Kingdom. By means whereof, that every day increaseth in wealth and beauty; the rest (except Bristol only) doe decay as sensibly: that Citie being like the Spleen in the body naturall, the monstrous growth whereof starveth all the rest of the Members. Liene excr••scen••e, reliquum corpus contabescit, as the Doctors have it.

There are in England but two Vniversities, which may equall six, nay ten of all other Countries, (so that Paris be not in the number) most of them being no better than our Colleges of West∣minster, Eaton, or Winchester, and none so liberally endowed, as some one of these in the Vniver∣sities: Of which there are 16 in Cambridge, some of them called only by the name of Halls, but these endowed with Lands and Fellowships as the others are. In Oxford there 18 Colleges endowed with Lands, besides six Halls, where Students live at their own charges in both of them. Professors of the Arts and Sciences, as also of Divinity, Law, Physick, and the Learned Lan∣guages, with liberall Salaries: and in each to the number of 3000 Students, so regular in their lives and conversations, as are not to be found in the World besides. The fairer and more anti∣ent, Oxford, which of long time, together with Paris in France, Bononia in Italy, and Salamanca in Spain, hath been honoured with the Title of Generale studium For that the Vniversity of Cambridge, (though giving upper hand to her Sister of Oxford, she may take place of all the Vniversities in the World besides) is not of so long standing, as that of Oxford, is evident by the testimony of Robertus de Remington, cited by Master Camden, viz. Regnante Edwardo primo, (It should rather be read secundo) de studio Grantbridge facta est Academia, sicut Oxonium: where the word sicut doth not import an idenity of the time; but a relation to Oxford, as to the pattern.

We see this truth yet clearer in the Bull of Pope Iohn the 21, the contemporary of our Edward 2d, as I find in the work of that great Searcher of Academicell Antiquities, Mr. Brian Twine A••ostolica authoritate statuimus (saith the Bull) quod Collegium magistrorum & scholari••m ejus∣dem studij (speaking of Cambridge) Vniversitas siz censenda, &c. But what need more than Re∣solution of the Commons of the first Parliament, holden under King Iames. For when he Clerk of that House had put the name of Cambridge before Oxford; they taking disdainfully that Hy∣steron Proteron, commanded the Antiquities of both Vniversities to be searched, and after fearch made gave the place to Oxford. But to proceed, the Vniversity of Cambridge as it was much of a later Foundation, so was it long before it grew into esteem: insomuch that when William of Wa••nslate Bishop of Winchester, and Founder of Magdalen College in Oxon (whereof I was once an unworthy Member) perswaded King Henry the sixth to erect a College in Oxford, as some of the Kings his Predecessors had done before him: immo potius Cantabrigiae (replyed the King) Vt duas si fieri possit in Anglia Academias habeam. No said the King, in Cambridge rather, that so if possible I may have two Vniversities in my Realm of England.

As for the Storie of this Country, that it was first peopled out of Gaul is affirmed by Caesar, & pro∣ved by many strong and concluding Arguments, as their Religion, Manners, Languages, Customs, and the neerness of the one to the other. To omit therefore the Fable of Brute, and the Catalogue of 68 Kings, which are said to have reigned here successively before the coming of the Romans; Certain it is, that Caesar found the Countrey cantoned into many Kingdoms (four in Kent alone) and the peo∣ple to be very rude and illiterate. Such Learning as they had was locked up in the brests of the Druides, who committed nothing unto writing, and by that means kept the People in continuall ignorance; communicating what they knew to none but those of their own Order, and therein being sought to by the Druides or Priests of Gaul, who came over into this Island to them, and did from them receive the knowledge of their sacred Mysteries. Being conquered or discovered rather by Iulius Caesar, it was not so much as looked after by the two next Emperours: Augustus and Tiberius counting it an high point of Wisdom, not to extend the Empire beyond the Ocean. Caligula had once a mind to the Adventure, but he durst not follow it. But Claudius, his Succes∣sor, undertook the Enterprise, sollicited thereunto by Bericus a noble Briton, who for sedition and some practices against the publick, was expelled the Countrey. Hereupon Aulus Plautius is sent over with some Roman Forces, by whom and P•• Ostorius Scapula his Successor, Togodumnus and Caractacus, two Kings of the Britains were severally overcome in battel, a Roman Colonie plan∣ted at Camalodunum, and the Southern parts thereof reduced to the form of a Province. After this time by little and little the whole was conquered, as far as to the Frythes of Dunbarten and Edenburgh: Agricola in the time of Domitian, having the happiness and good fortune to goe beyond the furthest of his Predecessors; and so much moderation not to venture further, where there was nothing to be got but blowes, cold, and hunger.

At the first entrance of the Romans, the Iland was divided into severall Nations, each governed by its own Kings and particular Princes, different in their ends and counsels, and so more easily subdued by united Forces. The principall of which (for it is needless to make mention of inferiour Cla••s) were 1 the Danmonij, containing Devonshire and Cornwall, whose chief Cities were Isca, now Exeter, and Volcha neer the Town of Falmouth in Cornwall. 2 the Durotriges, inhabiting only in the County of Dorset; whose chief Citie was Danium or Durnovaria, which we now call Vorchester. 3 the Belgae, planted in the Counties of Somerset, Southampton, and Wilts, whose chief Cities were Aquae calidae, now Bath, Ventu Belgarum, now Winchester, and Sorbi∣o••unum, the seat of old Salisbury. 4 the Attrebatij, confined within Barkshire only, the chief Citie of whom was Guallena, where now is Wallingf••rd. 5 the Regni, possessed of Sussex and Surrey, whose chief Cities were Vindeli••, now Winchelsey, and Neomagus, situate some ten miles from London. 6 the Cantian••, or the Kentish, having Durovernum now Canterbury, Dubris, now Dover, and Rhutupiae, now called Richborough for their principall Cities. 7 the ••rinobantes of Midlesex and Essex, where London called afterwards Augusta Trinobantum, and Camal••dunum the first Roman Colonie, now called Maldon; the Seat Royall of Cunabelinus, King of the Trinobantes in the time of the Romans. 8 The Catieuchlani, dwelling in the Counties of Buckingham, Bedford and Hartford, whose Towns of most importance were Magivintum, now called Dunstable, and Verulamium, (neer S. Albans) the strongest Hold the Britains had in their wars with Caesar. 9 The Iceni, living in the Counties of Suffolk, Norfolk, Huntington, and Cambridge; their principall Cities being Villa Fastini, now S. Edmunds∣bur••, ••ito magus, now Thetford, Durolis, now Godmanchester, and Camboritum, or Cam∣bridge. 10 C••ritani, who took up the whole Counties of Lincoln, Leicester, Rutland, Nottingham, Northampton, and Darby; principall Towns of which were L••ndum, now Lincoln, R••ugo, where now is Leicester, Guusenxae not far from Stamford, now called Bridge-Caster∣t••n; Agel••cis, now Litleborough, a small Village neer Newark upon Trent, Tri••ontium now T••rcester, not far from Northampton, 11 the Brigantes, the greatest Nation of the Iland, filling all Yorkeshire, the Bishoprick of Durham, Cumberland, Westmerland, and the Countie Palatine of Laneacter, in a word all the North of England (except Northum∣berland, the dwelling of the 12 Oltadi••••, whose chief Town was Bremenium, thought now to be Ri••chester in Ruadisda••e.) Principall places of which large and potent Nation, were Isaurium, now Al••borrow in the North Riding, Eboracum, or York in the West Riding, and P••tuari••

thought to be Beverley in the East Riding of Yorkshire; Vinovium, where now is Binch••ster, in the Bishoprick; Ep••acum now Pap-Castle in Cumberland; Caelatum, now 〈◊〉〈◊〉-Castle in Westmor∣land; and Rhtgodunum, now Rible-Chester in the County Palatine of Lancaster. 13 The Cornavii, seated in the Counties of Chester, Salo••, Worcester, Stafford, and Warwick, whose principall Towns were, Denvania, or Legiovicesima Vict••ix, now West-Chester; Uriconium, now Wrox••••er, an igno∣ble village; Pennocrucium, now Penkridge, not far from Stafford; Brannogenium, now Worcester; Manduessedum, now Manchester, on the River Anker. 14 And last of all, the Dobuni of Oxford and Glocestershires; principall places of the which were, Dorcinia, now Dorchester, seven miles from Oxford, and Corinium, or Cyrencester, neer the head of the Thames. Such Nations as are compre∣hended under the name of Wales, and Scotland, shall be remembred when we come to speak of those Countries.

These, and the rest of Wales and Scotland (as far as the Romans did proceed) being once subdu∣ed; Britain became a Member of the Roman Empire, yet so that many of the Tribes had their own Kings, and were suffered to govern by their own Lawes: it being a known custome amongst the Romans, as we find in Tacitus, habere servitutis instrumenta & Reges, to permit Kings some∣times in the conquered Countries, making them instrumentall to the peoples bondage. And it is said of Lucius Verus the Roman Emperour, that having put an end to the Parthian war, Regna Regibus, Provincias Comitibus suis regendas dedisse: he gave those Kingdoms he had conquered to be ruled by Kings; the Provinces to be governed by Proviniciall Earles. Kings of which kind were Codigunus and Pratusagus, spoken of by Tacitus; Lucius, before-mentioned, the first Christian King, and Coilus the Father of Helena, Mother of Constantine the great. But as afterward in the Heptarchie of the Saxons that King who over-ruled the rest and was of most power and estimation, was called the Monarch of the English: so probable enough it is, that he amongst the British Kings, who was in most credit with the Romans, or of most power amongst his neighbours, might be per∣mitted to assume the Title of King of Britain. The Catalogue of whom from Cassibelane to Con∣stantine, I have here subjoyned, according to the tenor of the British Historie,

The Kings of Britain after the coming in of the Romans.

• A. Ch.
• 1 Cassibelane, King of the Trinobantes, Commander of the Britans in the war against Julius Caesar.
• 2 Theomantius.
• 3 Cymbeline.
• 4 Guiderius.
• 45. 5 Arviragus, by Hector Boetius called Pratusagus, in whose times Britain was subdued by Aulus Plautius, sent hither from the Emperour Claudius.
• 73. 6 Marius.
• 125. 7 Coilus, the supposed Founder of Colchester.
• 180. 8 LUCIUS, the first Christian King of Britain, and of all the World; who dying without issue, left the Roman Emperour his Heir.
• 207. 9 Severus, Emperour of Rome, and King of Britain.
• 211. 10 Bassianus Caracalla, Sonne of Severus, Emperour of Rome after his Father; who lost the Kingdom of Britain to
• 218. 11 Carausius, a Native of the Iland, who rebelling against Caracalla, obtained the King∣dom for himself.
• 225. 12 Alectus.
• 232. 13 Aesclepiodorus.
• 260. 14 Cotlus II. the Father of Helena.
• 289. 15 Constantius, Emperour of Rome, in right of Helena his Wife, succeeded on the death of Co••lus the 2d.
• 16 Constantine the great, the Sonne of Helena and Constantius, who added his Estates in Britain to the Roman Monarchie.

But to proceed, Britain being thus made a Member of the Roman Empire, it was at first divided into three Provinces onely, that is to say, Britannia prima, (so called because first subdued) contai∣ning all the Countries on the South side of the Thames, and those inhabited by the Trin••bantes, Iceni, Cattieuchlani, whose Metropolis or chief City was London. 2 Britannia Secunda, comprising all the Nations on the further side of the Severn, whose chief City was Caer-Leon upon Usk, in the County of Monmouth; and 3 Maxima Caesariensis, including all the rest to the Northern border, whereof the Metropolis was York: each Province having severall Cities, 28 in all. Accordingly, the Church conforming to the Plat-form of the Civill State, there were appointed for the Govern∣ment hereof eight and twenty Bishops, residing in those severall Cities; three of the which residing in the principall Cities, were honoured with the Title of Metropolitans, and a superiority over all the Bishops of their severall and respective Provinces. And in this state it stood till the time of Constantine, who in his new moulding of the Empire, altered the bounds, and enlarged the number of the Provinces; adding two more unto and out of the former, viz. Valentia, conteining all the Country from the Frith of Solway, and the Picts wall on the South, to the Friths of Edenburgh and

Dunbritton North; and Flavia Caesariensis, comprehending all between Thames and Humber: the rest betwixt the Humber and the bounds of Valentia, continuing under the old name of Maxi∣ma Caesariensis, though now made less than any of the other four: The number of the Provinces be∣ing thus enlarged, he making the whole a full and complete Diocese of the Roman Empire, (where∣as Spain had Tingitana added to it, as before was shewn) subordinate, as Spain was also, to the Praefectus Praetorio Galliarum, and governed by his Vicarius or Lieutenant Generall. By which di∣vision or rather subdivision of the Roman Provinces, there was no other alteration made in the Ec∣clesiasticall government, but that the British Church became more absolute and independent than it was before, and had a Primate of its own (as each Diocese had) residing in the same Citie with the Vicar or Lieutenant Generall (which was then at York) of as great power and jurisdiction in the Isle of Britain, as any Patriarch of Alexandria, Rome, or Antioch, in their severall Patriar∣chates. The Metropolitans were no more than before they were: It being ordered by a Canon of the Councill of Chalcedon, that their number should not be augmented by any alteration made of the Roman Provinces. As for the Forces which the Romans kept here in continuall pay, as well to keep their Coasts and Frontires against the Enemy, as for retayning of the Natives in their due obe∣dience, they came in all (if Panciroll be not mistaken in his reckoning) to 23000 Foot, and 2000 Horse: three Legions keeping here their constant and continuall Residence, that is to say, the sixt Legion, surnamed Victrix, at York; the 20th Legion surnamed also Victrix, at West-Chester; and the second Legion sometimes at Isca Danmoniorum, which we now call Exeter, sometimes at Isca Silu••um, which is now Caer-Leon upon Usk. Which Legions with their Aides and Cohorts, may well make up the number spoken of before. Of so high estimaton was this Iland in the State of Rome.

Yet could not all these Forces so preserve the Countrie from forrein Enemies, but that in the de∣clining of the Roman Empire, the Saxons made great spoyles on the coasts thereof; as did the Scots and Picts on the Northern borders: against all which the Romans held out well enough, and made good their ground, till the recalling of the Legions out of Britain for defence of Italy it self, then wasted and destroyed by the barbarous nations. Which hapned in or about the yeer of Christ 407, and some 470 yeers from the first invasion; Honorius being at that time the Roman Emperour, and Victorinu•• the last Governour for the Empire, in the Isle of Britain. For though the noble Ae∣tiu••, on the Petition and complaint of the slaughtered people, unmercifully butchered by the Scots and Picts, sent some small forces to assist them against those Enemies: yet were they presently called back for defence of Gaul, against the Hunnes breaking in upon it out of Italie. And then the wretched Britains hopeless of all help from Rome, and being unable, by their own strength to re∣pell the Enemy, by reason of their long ease and disuse of Arms; applied themselves to Aldroenus, King of Armorica in France, (called Little Britain) a Prince extracted from the same stock, for relief and succour: whose Brother Constantine (according to the British storie) passing over with a competent Army, and having valiantly repulsed the barbarous people, was crowned King of Bri∣tain: the first of a new race of Kings, which swayed the Scepter, with much trouble and continual conflicts, either against the Scots or Saxons, till they were finally subdued and shut up in Wales. Those of most observation in the course of storie, were, 1 Constantine the first King, and the resto∣rer of the Countrie to Peace and quiet, traiterously murdered by a Pict. 2 Vortiger, E. of the Ge∣villes, (now Cornwall) Protector of Constantius, the Sonne of Constantine, taken out of a Monastery; after whose death, (wherein he was conceived to have had an hand) he got the Kingdom to him∣self: but being unable to defend it against the Enemy, and make his title also good against the other children of Constantine, first called in the Saxons. 3 Vortimer, eldest Sonne of V••rtiger, who over∣threw the Sa••ons in many battels; but in the midst of his successes was poysoned by Rowena a Sax∣on Lady, second Wife of Vortiger. 4 Arthur, one of the Worlds nine Worthies, of whom the Mo••kish writers and other L••gendaries report so many idle and impossible actions. Doubtless he was a Prince of most perfect vertue, a great Preserver of his Countrie from approaching ruine, and worthy of the pen of an able Panegyrist: by whom his brave atchievements might have come en∣tire unto us, without the intermixture of those feats of Chivalry, affabulated to him and his Kuights of the Round-table. For by the overstraining of some Monkish Writers, Geofry of Monmouth and the rest, they have given too just occasion to posterity to suspect that vertue, which they intended to advance; and filled us with as much ignorance of the story, as admiration of the persons. But this hath not been the ill hap of King Arthur and his Nobles onely; Charlemagne and the Twelve Peers of France, men of great vertue and renown, suffering as deeply in the same kind, by the solly of the French Romances. It is affirmed of this Arthur, (but how true I know not) that he began the custome of celebrating the Nativity of our Lord and Saviour for the twelve dayes follow∣ing, with such pastimes and sports as are (or have been used of late) by the Lords of Misrule in some Gentlemens houses: an Institution which the Scotish Writers of those times much blame, perhaps not unjustly; it being a time more sit for our devotions than such rude disports. But to proceed, King Arthur dying, left the Crown to 5 Constantine, the Sonne of Cador Duke of Cornwall, his neerest kinsman, slain by A••relius Conanu••, his own Nephew, who succeeded after him: which fraction did so weaken the distressed Britans, that they were forced to withdraw themselves be∣yond the Severn: as 6 Careticus, or Caradoc, by the joynt forces of the Saxons, to charge the plain Countries beyond the Severn, for the safer, but more fruitless Mountains. Of the rest, till Cadwa••lader, there is little left of any certainty but their names only; which are thus ranked in the second race of

The Kings of Britain after the withdrawing of the Romans.

• A. C.
• 433. 1 Constantine. 10.
• 443. 2 Constantius. 3.
• 446. 3 Vortiger. 18.
• 464. 4 Vortimer, his Sonne. 7.
• 471. 5 Vortiger (again) 10.
• 481. 6 Aurelius Ambrosius. 19.
• 500. 7 Uter Pendragon. 6.
• 506. 8 Arthur, 36.
• 542. 9 Constantine II. 4.
• 546. 10 Aurel. Conanus. 30.
• 576. 11 Vortipor. 4.
• 580. 12 Malgo. 6.
• 586. 13 Caneticus, or Caradoc. 27.
• 613. 14 Cadwan. 22.
• 635. 15 Cadwallan. 43.
• 687. 16 Cadwallader, the last King of the Bri∣••ans, who on a superstitious zeal travelled in pilgrimage to Rome, there to receive the habit of a Religious Order from the hands of Pope Sergius, where he died not long after, Anno 689. After whose death, his Successors were no longer called Kings of Britain, but Kings or Princes of Wales. And there we shall be sure to find them.

And so the Britans leave the Stage, and the Saxons enter; a great and potent Nation amongst the Germans, but greater by the aggregation of many people, under their name and service, than in themselves: the Jutes and Angles joyning with them, and passing in Accompt as the same one Nation. Their Countries different as their names, untill this Conjunction; but neighbouring neer enough to unite together: the Angles dwelling at the first in that part of the Cimbrian Cher∣sonese, which we now call Sleswick, where still the Town called Angole•• doth preserve their me∣mory; the Juites upon the North of them, where there is still a Province called by the name of Juiteland; the Saxons South of both in the Dukedom of Holstein, situate in the very neck of that Chersonese where it joyneth with Germauy. Joyning their powers they spread themselves with good success to the South and West; of which more hereafter. And growing Masters of the Seas infested with continuall Pyracies the Coasts of Britain; occasioning herein an Officer of great trust and power, appointed to defend and scour those Seas, in the Notitia called Comes Littoris Saxoni∣ci. Known by this means amongst the Britans, they were called in by Vortige•• to aid him against the Scots and Picts, whom they overcame in a pitched field neer Stamford, in the County of Lin∣coln: for so far had the barbarous people marched without any resistance. Rewarded for this victorie with the Isle of Thanet, and after with the whole Countie of Kent, they began to quarrell with their hosts: whom by degrees they dispossessed of all the Countrey on this side of Severn; par∣celling it into seven Kingdomes, called the Saxon Hoptarchie, that is to say, 1 Of Kent, 2 of the South-Saxons, 3 of the West-Saxons, 4 of the East-Saxons, 5 of the East-Angles, 6 of the North-Humbers, and 7 of the Mercians. The beginning, period, and Kings of which severall Kingdomes, and the uniting of them into one Monarchie, we are next to shew.

1 The Kingdom of KENT, confined within that Countie onely, was begun by Hen∣gist, who with his Brother Horsus had the leading of the Saxon forces, at their first en∣trie into Britain, Anno 455. being the sixt yeer after their first coming in, who restoring Paga∣nism to this Countrie, when the rest of the Isle was Christian, occasioned the distinction of Kent and Christendom. The Kentish, afterwards the first of the Saxons who received the Gospell by the preaching of Augustine the Monk, the Apostle of the English Saxons. Principall Cities of this Kingdom, were 1 Canterbury, once the Regall seat of the Kings of Kent, till given by Ethelbert, on his conversion, to Augustine the first Archbishop thereof, and his Successors: afterwards the See of those Archbishops, who had here their Palace and Cathedrall, the Kings removing to Reculver. Seated in the East part of the Countrie, about seven or eight miles from the Sea, a little Brook ser∣ving it thence with some commodities. A Citie of more Antiquity and fame, than beautie; being now ruinous and decayed, and having nothing in it worth observation, but the Cathedral Church, first founded by Ethelbert before-mentioned; but afterwards new-built upon his foundations, in the form it now stands by Archbishop Lanfrank, Will: Corboyle, and some other of their Successors in the said See. The Archiepiscopall Palace is a goodly building, and the ruines of S. Augustines Monastery shew what once it was. 2 Dover, antiently called Dubris, seated on the Sea-shore, where the passage is shortest into France; for that cause fortified with a strong and (in those dayes accounted an) impregnable Castle, esteemed one of the keys of England, and the chief of the Cinque-Ports, now giving the title of an Earl to the house of Hunsdon, chief of the Familie of the Caries, neerly allied to Queen Elizabeth of famous memorie. 3 Rochester, seated on the Medway, not far from Chattham (the station of the Royall Navie) an antient Citie, but of no greatness; in former times called Durobrivis, after that Roffa, thence the name of Roff-chester, a Bishops See, the se∣cond for Antiquity in all the Iland. 4 Ma••dston, upon the Medway also neer the head thereof, the largest and most beautifull in all this Countrey, and most commodiously seated for publick business.

The Kings of Kent.

• A. Ch.
• 455. 1 Hengist, the first King.
• 488. 2 Esk, or Osca.
• 512. 3 Octa.
• 532. 4 Immerick.
• 561. 5 Ethelbert, the first Christian King of this Countrie.
• 617. 6 Edbald,
• 641. 7 Ercombert.
• 665. 8 Egbert.
• 673. 9 Lotharius.
• 686. 10 Edrick.
• 693. 11 Wightred.
• 72+. 12 Egbert II.
• 749. 13 Ethelbert II.
• 759. 14 Alricus.
• 794. 15 Ethelbert III.
• 797. 16 Cuthred.
• 805. 17 Barldred, the last King of Kent, who lost both life and Kingdom to Egbert, King of West-Sex, or the West-Saxons, An. 824. The pro∣genie of Hengist having been before extinguished in the person of Alricus, overthrown and slain by Offa, the great King of the Mercians:

II. The Kingdom of SOUTH-SEX, or of the SOU-SAXONS, was began by Ella, a noble Captain of that people, An. 488. It conteined only the two Counties of Sussex and Surrey, which were thence denominated: the first so called quasi South Sex, the Countrie of the South-Saxons, the second quasi South-Rey, as lying on the South-side of the River Thames, in the same sense as S. Maries Church on the other side of that River (in respect of Lon∣don) is called S. Marie Over-Rey. The Christian Faith suppressed here▪ as in other places, was re∣stored again in the time of King Eddwalch, by the preaching of S. Wilfride, Archbishop of York, li∣ving here in Exile. Places of most importance in it, were, 1 Chichester, built by Cissa the 2d King hereof, and called ••issan-cester, encompassed almost round with the River Lavant, falling not far off into the Sea: the chief Town of Sussex, and a Bishops See, removed hither from Sealsey, a De∣my-Iland, in the time of the Norman Conquerour, where it was first planted by Archbishop Wil∣fride. 2 Hastings, one of the Cinque-ports, in Sussex also; the landing-place of the Normans, and famous for the over-throw of King Harold in the fields adjoyning. 3 Guildford, upon the Ri∣ver Wey, the chief Town of Surrey, well-built, and having in it two Parish Churches. 4 Arundell, in a Dale or Valley on the River Arun, and from thence so named: belonging to the Crown in the time of the Saxons, when given by the Testament of King Alfride unto Anthelm, his Brothers Sonne. Of great note for a beautifull and capacious Castle; but more for giving the title of Earl to the noble Families of the Albeneys, the Fitz-Alans, and the Howards: this last of such a large and diffused Nobilitie, that in the yeer 1641. there were no fewer than eight Howards in the house of Peers. 5 Kingston upon the Thames, so called to distinguish it from Kingston upon Hull in York∣shire: heretofore famous for the Coronation of the Monarchs of the English Saxons, whence it had the name of Kingston, or the Kings Town. This Kingdom had only 3 Kings, crushed in the in∣fancy thereof by more potent neighbours.

The Kings of the South-Saxons.

• A. Ch.
• 488. 1 Ella, the first King.
• 514. 2 Cissa, the Sonne of Ella, who lost his life and Kingdome to Cerdic King of the West-Saxons.
• 590. 3 Cheulin, King of West-Sex, called himself King of the South-Saxons.
• 4 Edelwach, or Ethelwolf, the first Christian King, overcome and slain in battel by Cead∣will, King of the West-Saxons, An. 687. After whose death Berthan and Authun, two Brethren, took on themselves the Government, with the title of Dukes or Captains; and held it for a little while. But not being able to withstand the puissance of the West-Saxons, this Kingdom was subdued by Ina, the Successor of Ceadwall, by whom united to that Crown.

III. The Kingdom of WEST-SEX, or of the WEST-SAXONS, the third in order, and that which did in fine prevail over all the rest, conteined the Counties of Cornwall, Devon, Somerset, Dorset, Wilts, Southampton and Berks: begun by Cerdic, a noble Commander of the Saxons ariving with new Forces out of Germany, Anno 495. who having overcome the Bri∣tans of this Western tract, conducted by Natanland their Chieftain, entituled himself King of the West-Saxons, Anno 522. The Christian Faith suppressed here, as elswhere, was restored again in the time of King••ls, their first Christian King, by the preaching of S. Birinus, Bishop of Dorchester neer Oxford, then a great City of no fewer than ten Parishes, now reduced to one. Chief Cities of this Kingdom, were 1 Exeter, a fair and goodly Citie, and a Bishops See, removed hither from Cridington or Kirton, by Le••fricus, Anno 1049. Seated upon the bank of the River Ex, whence the name of Ex-ceaster; environed with deep ditches, and very strong wals, in compass about a mile and half besides the Suburbs, in which are contained in all 15 Parish Churches, besides the Minster, a beautifull and stately Fabrick. 2 Bath, so called from the Bathes there being, the chief Citie of Somerset; by the Latives called Aquae Solis, by the Greeks 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, for the self same reason. Situate in a low Vallie, environed about with Hils very steep and high, from whence come many Rivulets and fresh Springs, to the great commodity of the people. A fine neat Town, and beautified with as neat a Church, heretofore a Monasterie, partner with Wels, the Bishops

See, in the stile Episcopall; and gives the Title of an Earl to the noble Family of the Bou••ch••••rs. 3 Falemo••th, in Cornwall, seated upon a large and capacious Bay, so ••ull of Creeks and Roads, capable of the best Ships, that it is said an hundred sayl of Ships may be lodged therein with such convenience, that from the top of the one, the Mast of another is not to be seen; the mouth or entrance of it defended for the greater safety with two very strong Castles built by Henry the 8th, that of S. Mandits on the Fast, and that of Pendinas (commonly called Pendennis) upon the West. 4 Dorchester, the chief Town of Dorsetshire, which is thence denominated, by Antoninus called Durnovaria, the principall at that time of the Durotriges: an Inland Town, and conse∣quently of no great trading: not so much famous for ought else as giving the Title of a Marquess to Henry Earl of Kingston, of the noble Family of the Pierrepoints. 5 Wilton, the head Town, in those times, of Wiltshire, and a Bishops See, honoured with the residence of nine severall Bishops. But by translating of the See to Sarum, (or Sarisbury,) as the fitter place, and carrying thither therewithall the thorow-fare which before was here, it fell by little and little into decay, and is now hardly worth the reputation of a Market-Town. 6 Winchester, called Venta in the times of the Romans, by the Saxons Vent-ceaster, situate on the banks of a pleasant River, the seat Royal of the West Saxon Kings, who had here their Palace called Wolves-eye, so named from the Kings of the Wolphian Family, and the situation of it in the circlings of the fore-said River, which the old Saxons called an Eye: not from the Woel-Staple here kept, as some, much less from Car∣dinal Wolsey, as others most absurdly think. The house given after to the Bishops, and made their Palace. The Town in compass two miles, besides the Suburbs, commodiously seated in a low place, between very steep Hils, by which it is defended both from cold and wind: afflicted very much since those times both by war and fire, half of the ground within the Town being fields and gardens; but still adorned with a magnificent Cathedrall, and a gallant (but no great) Castle, bravely mounted upon an hill for defence and prospect; besides a College, and an Hospi∣tal added since those dayes. 7 Southampton, conveniently seated on an Arm of the Sea, capable of Ships of burden to the very Key; which maketh it one of the richest Towns in those parts of Eng∣land. Well built of fair large streets, beautified with 5 Parish Churches, and fortified with high walls, a double ditch, and a right strong Castle: but the Castle now decayed and ruined. 8 Reading, on the Banks of the River Kennet, where it falleth into the Thames, by which means it hath the convenience of both Rivers: A Town of great trade for clothing, well-built, and of three Pa∣rish Churches; heretofore beautified with a strong Castle and a goodly Monasterie, but both now decayed. 9 Wondsor, called Windleshores in the old Saxon, situate neer the Banks of the Thames on a rising ground, which gives it a fair prospect over all the Countrey, adorned in suc∣ceeding times with a Palace Royall of the Kings of England, and the seat of the Order of the Gar∣ter. 10 Wallingford, the Guallena of the Antients, and then the chief Town of the Attrebatii, as it was afterwards (in the time of the Saxons) of the Countie of Berks: a mile in compass at that time, within the walls, fortified with an impregnable Castle, and adorned with twelve Parish Chur∣ches. So desolated by a Plague, Anno 1348. that there is now but one Church left, hardly Inhabi∣tants enough to keep that in repair; and nothing of the wals left (as not much of the Castle) but the tract and ruins.

The Kings of the West Saxons.

• A. Ch.
• 522. 1 Cerdic, the first King. 17.
• 539. 2 Kenric. 29.
• 565. 3 Celingus, or Ch••uline. 10.
• 595. 4 Celric. 5.
• 600. 5 Ceolwolf. 14
• 614. 6 Kingil, the first Christian King.
• 646. 7 Kenewalchin 31.
• 677. 8 Sigebert. 1.
• 678. 9 Es••win. 2.
• 680. 10 Cent win. 7.
• 687. 11 Ceadwall.
• 690. 12 Ina, who first gave the Peterpence to the Church of Rome;
• 725. 13 Ethelard. 14.
• 739. 14 Cuthbert. 16.
• 755. 15 Sigebert II. 1.
• 756. 16 Kinulph. 31.
• 787. 17 Bithric. 13.
• 800 18 Egbert, the most puissant King of the West Saxons, who united all the Heptarchie into one Estate, of whom see more amongst the Monarchs of the Saxons, and the Kings of England

IV. The Kingdom of EAST-SEX, or the EAST-SAXONS, was begun about the yeer 527, by E••••n••nwin, descended from Weden, the common Progenitor of the Saxons, from whom we have the name of Wednesday, or W••dnesday, as they called it formerly. It contained only the Counties of Midlesex, Essex, and so much of Hartfordshire as is in the D••ocese of London. The Christian Faith expulled here as in other places, was restored again in the time of Sebert, the Founder of the Abby Church of S. Peter in Westminster, by the preaching of Mellitus the first Bi∣shop of London after the entrance of the Saxons; suppressed again by Seward and Sigebert the Sonnes of Sebert; but setled stronger than before by Cedda, the next Bishop there. Principall Cities of this Kingdom, besides London, spoken of already, were 1 Westminster, situate in those times, a mile from London, now adjoyning to it. The See of the Archbishop of London in the time of the Britains: afterwards by the Saxons called Thorn-eye, or the Thorny Iland, till the new Min∣ster built by Sebert as before is said, and the western situation of it in regard of S. Pauls, built at the same time by Ethelbert the King of Kent, gained it this new name. A Citie honoured with the

seat of the Kings of East-Sex, and since those times with that of the Kings of England; the names of the old Palace of the one, and the new Palace of the other, still remaining there: beautified upon that occasion with more stately and magnificent houses, belonging to the King, Bishops, and Nobility, than all the other in the Kingdom, having of late a new Town added to it in the Con∣vent Garden (a place belonging formerly to the Monks of Westminster) for uniformity of buil∣ding, and handsome streets, inferiour to no Citie of France or Italy. 2 Colchester, the chief Town of Est-sex, situate neer the Sea, on the River Coln, a Colonie of the Londoners in former times thence called Colonia Londinensium, and Colonia only, then a Bishops See, from which, or from the River, with the Addition of Ceaster, after the manner of the Saxons, came the name of Colchester. A fair and well built Town, and of good resort, fortified with an old Roman wall, and having in it to the number of 14 Churches. 3 Ithancester in Dengey Hundred, where S. Ceaddae the second Bishop of London baptized the relapsed East-Saxons. 4 Hartford, the chief Town of the Countie so called; by Beda named Herudford, and of great note in his time for a Synod there held in the dawning of the day of Christianity among the Saxons, in which S. Au∣gustine the Monk, the first Apostle of that People, had a conference or consultation with the Bri∣tish Bishops; more memorable in the following times, for giving the title of an Earl to the illu∣strious Family, surnamed De Clare, the addition of an Honour, and a goodly Patrimonie to Io••u of Gaunt, D. of Lancaster; and at this time the title of Earl and Marquess to the noble Fa∣mily of the Seymours.

The Kings of the East-Saxons.

• A. Ch.
• 527. 1 Erchenwin, the first King.
• 587. 2 Sledda.
• 596. 3 S. Sebert, the first Christian King.
• 4 S••ward and Sigebert.
• 623. 5 Sigebert II. or the Litle.
• 6 Sigebert III.
• 661. 7 Swi••helme.
• 664. 8 Sighere.
• 664. 9 S. Sebba.
• 694. 10 Sigbeard.
• 11 Seofride.
• 701 12 Offa.
• 709. 13 Selred.
• 774. 14 Suthred, the last King of the East-Saxons, subdued by Egbert the great and potent King of West-Sex, Anno 828. and his Kingdom made a Member of that rising Monarchy.

V. The Kingdom of the EAST-ANGLES, so called from the Angli or English, which possessed these parts, and the Eastern situation of it; begun by Vffa, a great Commander of the Saxons, Anno 575. contained the Counties of Norfolk, Suffolk, Cambridge-shire, and the Isle of Fly. The Christian Faith first planted here in the Reign of Redwall the third King, by the Mi∣nisterie of Felix a Burgundian, the first Bishop of the East-Angles, the See whereof was after∣wards removed to Norwich. Places of most importance in it, were 1 Dunwich, on the Sea-shore, the first Bishops See of the East-Angles, for the Countie of Suffolk, then a Town capable of that Dignity, now ruinous, decayed, and for the greatest part worn into the Sea. 2 Ipswich in the same Countie of Suffolk, and the chief of the Countrie, a rich, populous, and well traded Em∣porie, consisting of no fewer than 5 Parish Churches. 3 Norwich, the head Citie of Norfolke, situate on the River Yare, which runs thence to Yaremouth; lying out in length a mile and an half, half as much in breadth, and in that Circuit comprehending about 30 Parishes; well walled about with many a Turret, and 12 Gates for entrance; but hath within it much wast ground, the Ci∣tie suffering great loss both in wealth and buildings by Kets Rebellion, in the time of K. Edward the sixth; recovered of the first blow by the Dutch Manufactures, of the last still languishing; yet still it glorieth in the beauties of a fair Cathedrall, the three Palaces of the Bishops, the Dukes of Norfolke, and the Earls of Surrey; and the ruins of an antient Castle of the Saxons building. 4 North Elmham, the Bishops See of the East-Angles for those parts which we now call Norfolk: both this, and that of Dunwich ruinated in the Danish Wars, but this reviving at the end of 100 yeers, and here continuing (both Sees united) unto one, till removed to 5 Thet∣ford, another Town of this Countie, situate on the confluence of the Thet, and the lesser Ouse, a larger Town than either of the other two, from whence at last removed to Norwich. 6 Cambridge, the chief Town of that Countie, by Antonine called Camboritum, whence the modern name: un∣less we rather fetch it from a Bridge over the River Cam or Grant (for some call it Grantbridge) as perhaps we may. A Town well built by reason of the Vniversity, said to be founded by Sigebert, King of the East-Angles, of whom it is affirmed by Beda that he Founded a School for the edu∣cation of Children in the wayes of good Learning; but he speaketh neither of Vniversitie, nor na∣meth Cambridge for the place. 7 Ely, situate in the Isle so named, occasioned by the divided streams of Nor and Ouse, with the over-flotes of other Rivers turning a great part of this tract into Fens and Marishes the Inhabitants vvhereof were called Girvii. A place of no great beauty or reputation, as situate in a foggy and unhealthfull ayr, but only for a Fair Monastery, built by S. Ethelreda, Wife of Egfride, King of the Northumbers, by her made a Nunnery; aftervvards re∣built and replenished with Monks by Ethelwold B. of Winchester, Anno 970. or thereabouts; finally made a Bishops See in the time of King Henry the first, Anno 1109.

The Kings of the East-Angles.

• A. Ch.
• 575. 1 Vffa, the first King.
• 582. 2 Titullus.
• 593. 3 Redwall, the first Christian King.
• 624. 4 Erpenwald.
• 636. 5 S. Sigebert,
• 638. 6 Egric.
• 642. 7 Anna.
• 654. 8 Ethelbert.
• 656. 9 Edelwald.
• 664. 10 Alauffe.
• 683. 11 Elswolph.
• 714. 12 Beorn.
• 714. 13 S. Ethelred.
• 749. 14 Ethelbert II. treacherously mur∣dered by Offa, the great King of the Mercians, to whose Court he came an invi∣ted Guest, Anno 793. after whose death this Kingdom became subject to the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 and then to Egbert the West-Saxon, governed by Tributarie Kings of their own Nation, of whom we have no constat till the time of
• 870. 15 S. Edmund, descended from Anna, the 7th King hereof, Martyred by the Danes for his stout and constant perseverance in the Faith of CHRIST; from whence the fair Town of S. Edmunds burie, in the County of Suffolk took denomination. After whose death the Kingdom was possessed by the Danes, till vanquished by King Edward the Elder, by whom it was united unto the rest of England.

VI. The Kingdom of NORTHVMBERLAND, so called from the situation on the North of Humber, contained the Counties of York, Lancaster, Durham, Westmorland, Cumber∣land, and Northumberland properly so called, and all the Southern parts of Scotland, as far as to the Frythes of Edenburgh and Dunbritton, formerly reckoned of as Members of the Roman Empire. Extorted from the Britans by Occa, the Sonne, and Ebusa, the Brother of Hongist, Conducters of new Forces hither, (all of the nation of the Angli) by the leave of Vortiger, under pretence of guarding these Countries from the in-roads of the Scots and Picts. By them divided into two Pro∣vinces, the one called Deira, extending from the Humber to the River of Twede; the other called Bernicia, reaching from Twede to the two Fry••hes before-mentioned: both Governed a long while by Dukes, under the Soveraigntie and homage of the Kings of Kent. In the yeer 547. Duke Ida takes unto himself the title of King of Bernicia, and Anno 559 Duke Elle doth the like in Deira. Towns of most notice in this last (for the former is now reckoned as a part of Scotland) besides York, spoken of before, were 1 Loncaster, the chief Town of that County, situate on the River Lon, which with the addition of Ceaster much used by the Saxons, made the name thereof; called for the same reason Longovicus by the Emperour Antonine. The Town not very well peopled, nor much frequented, but of sufficient fame in our English Annals for those noble persons, which have successively born the titles of Earls and Dukes of it; the greatest Princes for revenue, of any Sub∣jects in Christendom. 2 Kendall, or Candale, situate in a dale on the River Can, whence it had the name; the chief Town of Westmorland: buit in the manner of a Cross, two long and broad streets thwarting one another. A rich, populous, and well-traded Town, especially for the making of fine woollen cloth; but of more fame for giving the title of an Earl to Iohn Duke of Bedford▪ Regent of France, and Iohn de Foix, created Earl hereof by Henry the sixt. 3 Cartile upon the River Eden, a frontire Town betwixt the Romans and the Scots, as now between the Scots and English: consu∣med to Ashes in the time of the Danish Furies, afterwards re-built by William Rufus, made an E∣piscopall See in the reign of King Henry the first, and beautified with a Cathedrall founded at the perswasion of Athelwolsus, the first Bishop thereof. 4 Monk-chester, on the Northern banks of the River Tine, which maketh there a safe and capacious Haven. Of no great note, till the Norman conquest, when from a Castle built by Robert Sonne of William the Conqueror, it was called New-Castle: growing from that time forwards to such wealth and trading by the neighbourhood of the Cole-mines there, that it is now the goodliest Town in all the North; fortified with strong walls, beautified with five fair Churches, and giving to the L. Will. Cavendish Viscount Mansfield, the ho∣nourarie titles of Earl and Marquess. 5 Haguestade, or Hextold, by the Romans called Axelodu∣num, by the Normans, Hexham, a Bishops See, in the first times of Christianity amongst these Nor∣thumbers, specially so called, converted to the faith in the time of Oswald their tenth King, by the Ministery of Aidan the first Bishop of Lindisfarn. Eata the fift Bishop, erecting here an Episcopall See, for the better propagation of the Gospell amongst this people; after a succession of ten Bi∣shop ruinated and suppressed by the Danish Furies. 6 Dunholm, now Durham, situate on an hill as the name importeth, a Bishops See, translated hither with the body of S. Cutbert, Anno 990, or thereabouts, from Lindisfarn a small Iland on the coast of Northumberland, where it was first ere∣cted by S. Aidanus, the first Bishop thereof: planted in L••ndisfarn, because of the solitude of the place; translated hither to avoid the Furie of the Danes, who then raged extremely in these Quar∣ters. And being setled here, was fortified with such ample Privileges and possessions by the Saxon Kings, that the Bishops were reputed for Countie Palatines at and before the Norman Conquest. 7 Halofax, in the West-riding of York shire, of great wealth by making of cloth. 8 Rippon, in the same, adorned with a fair Cathedrall or Collegiate Church, subordinate to that at York. 9 Godman-ham, (by Beda called Gotmandin Gaham) famous in those dayes for a Temple of the Saxon-Idol••, burnt down and utterly destroyed by Coife, the chief Priest thereof, converted to Christianity by Paulinus the first Archbishop of York, and the Apostle of the Northumbers in these parts. The Cata∣logue

of the Kings of which mighty Nation, by reason of the division of it into two Kingdoms, as before is said, is very intricate and confused; the Kingdomes being sometimes united, and some∣times dis-joyned But in regard that the most prevalent King of either was called King of Northum∣berland, the other of Bernicia or Deira onely, I shall accordingly subjoyn them in this order fol∣lowing.

The Kings of Northumberland.

• A. Ch.
• 547. 1 Ida, the first King.
• 560. 2 Ella, King of Deira.
• 589. 3 Ethelrick, Sonne of Ida King of Bernicia.
• 593. 4 Ethelfride.
• 617. 5 Edwin, Sonne of Ella, the first Christian King.
• 633. 6 Osrick.
• 634. 7 S. Oswald.
• 645. 8 Oswy, who having subdu'd and slain Oswin King of Deira, was the first absolute King of all Nor∣thumberland, no more divided after that.
• 671. 9 Egfride.
• 686. 10 S. Alfride.
• 705. 11 Osred.
• 716. 12 Kenred.
• 718. 13 Osrick II.
• 729. 14 Ceolnulph.
• 738. 15 Ogbert.
• 758. 16 Eswulph.
• 759. 17 Edilwald.
• 765. 18 Alured.
• 774. 19 Ethelred.
• 778. 20 Alswald.
• 789. 21 Osred II.
• 794. 22 Ethelred II. After whose death, slain by his treacherous and re∣bellious Subjects (as many of his Predecessors had been before) the Kingdom became distracted into parts and facti∣ons; invaded by the Danes on the one side, the Scots and Picts on the other, who during these distractions had possessed themselves of all the Countries on the other side of the Twede. At the last Anno 827. they yeelded themselves to Egbert the most potent King of the West-Saxons, ruled by his Deputies for a while, then subdued by the Danes, and finally recovered to the Crown of England by Athelstan and Edred, Anno 950, or thereabouts. Content since that to give the Ti∣tle of an Earl to some eminent persons, both of English and Normans races: as it hath done since the first yeer of King Richard the 2d to the noble Family of the Percies, descended by Iosceline of Brabant, Brother of Adelize the second Wife of King Henry the first, from Charles the Great, Emperor, and King of France.

VII. The Kingdom of MERCIA, was begun by Cridda, or Creodda, a great Commander of the Angli, or English Nation; who setling in the heart of Britain, where the people were least u∣sed to Armes, made themselves masters of the Counties of Gloucester, Worcester, Hereford, Salop, Chester, Stafford, Derby, Nottingham, Leicester, Rutland, Lincoln, Huntingdon, Northampton, Warwick, Oxen, Buckingham, Bedford, and the rest of Hartfordshire: which bounded in a manner by all the rest of the Saxon Kingdoms, had the name of Mercia, from the word Mearc, which sig∣nifieth a bound or limit. The Christian Faith suppressed here, as in other Kingdoms of the Sax∣ons, was restored again in the reignes of Penda, Peada, and Wolfhere, by the Preaching of S. Chad, the first Bishop of Lichfield. Places of mostobservation in it, 1 Hereford, seated on the banks of the River W••e, in the middle of most flourishing meadows, and no less plentifull Corn-fields; rai∣sed out of the ruines of Ariconium here placed by Antonine, the tract of which name it doth still re∣tain. A Bishops See in the time of the Britans, restored to that dignity by the Saxons, Anno 680. the honourary title of the Bohuns, once Earls hereof; and afterwards of Henry of Bullingbrook, Duke of Hereford. 2 Worcester. pleasantly seated on the Severn, over which it hath a very fair Bridge with a Tower upon it. A Bishops See, Anno 679. beautified with a fair Cathedrall, and every way considerable for situation, number of Churches, neat buildings, the industrie of the In∣habitants, and giving the title of an Earl to the noble familie of the Somersets, extracted by the Beauforts from John of Gaunt. 3 Lichfield, the first Bishops See amongst the Mercians, founded there Anno 6 6. by Oswy King of the Northumbers, but fixed and setled by S. Chad in the reign of Walshere, King of the Mercians; endowed in the very infancy with such fair possessions, that in the yeer 793 A••u••••us, the Bishop hereof, was made Archbishop of the Mercians. But it proved onely a personall honour, and died with him. 4 Coventry, so called from an old Covent or Religi∣ous house, which gave name unto it. Situate in Warwick-shire, and now the principall of that County, though esteemed a County of it self. Beautified with a goodly wall two fair Parish Chur∣ches, large streets, and very handsom houses. A City of great trade and riches though destitute of all advantages which a navigable River might afford it; heretofore of great fame for a stately mo∣nastery, to which the See Episcopall was for a while removed from Lichfield; now a ruine onely. 5 Leicest••r, once a Bishops See, the Diocese taken out of Lichfield, Anno 733, removed to Dor∣c••••ster neer Oxon, and thence to Lincoln. Beautified in those dayes with a fair Collegiate Church, a magnificent Abbie, and a strong Castle; all decayed and ruined by the iniquity and injury of these later times: the Town remaining in as good plight both for trade and buildings, as most Towns do which want a Navigable River. Of most fame for the Earls thereof, Algar and Edwin, noble Saxons, Simon••de Montfort the Catiline and great Incendiary of this Kingdom; the Princes of the house of Lancaster, who bore this title; with some others since. 6 Darby, upon the Ri∣ver

Derwent, a well-traded Town, and of good resort; adorned with the five 〈◊〉〈◊〉 a goodly stone-bridge, and a large Market-place; the honourarie title of the noble 〈…〉〈…〉 created Earls hereof by King Henry the 7th. 7 〈◊〉〈◊〉, seated on the 〈◊〉〈◊〉, but very high upon an hill which over-looks it: For buildings, fair streets, and a spaciou, Market-place, not giving way to many Cities; but of most fame for a Royall and magnificent Castle, which for strength, stateliness and prospect, may justly challenge the preced••••cie of most in England. 8 Lin∣coln, a Town in those dayes of great strength and note, one of the best peopled Cities in all the Hep••archie, and of great merchandise and traffick both by Sea and Land•• insomuch that 〈◊〉〈◊〉, then Bishop of D••rchester, thought fit to translate hither the Episcopall See. Now much decayed, and thence the Proverb, that Lincoln was, London is. &c. The chief fame which it now hath is for the Minster, one of the stateliest Piles in England, and perhaps in Christ 〈…〉〈…〉; high seated on an hill, and from thence discerned over all the Countrie. 9 Huntingdon, or the Hunters Town, from the great sport the Hunters sound in the neighbouring Forrest, commodiously seated on the Northern bank of the River Ouse, rising unto the North with a soft ascent, consisting of four parish Churches, and shews the ruines of a Castle built by Edward the Elder, Anno 917. 10 Peterburgh, seated in a Nook or Angle of Northamptonshire, where formerly had been a gul••or whirl••pool of exceeding depth: but made firm ground by Wolfere King of the Mercians, when be laid the foun∣dations of the Monastery, Anno 633. dedicated to S. Peter, whence it had this name, before then called Medanshed••. A ••own, but for the Church, of no great esteem, as standing out of the way for trade, and in no plausible place for health or pleasure: yet shewing two handsom streets, a large Market-place, and a fair Parish Church (besides the Abbie) made an Episcopall See by King Hen∣ry the 8th. 11 Northampton, built on the Northern bank of the River Antona, (now N••n) whence it had the name. A Town which for the beauty and circuit of it need not give way to many Cities; fortified heretofore with a very strong Castle, and seated in so good an Air, that once the Students of Cambridge had a purpose to remove their Vniversity hither. The noble Family of the Comp∣tans are now Earls hereof. 12 Bedford, so called from Beds and Lodgings on the Ford, built on both sides thereof, for the use of Travellers; growing in time to so great bigness as to contain in it five Parish Churches: famous in former times for the great battell sought in the adjoyning fields, Anno 572, in which Cuthwolf the Saxon vanquished the Britans, and became Master of the Coun∣trey. But more famous for giving the title of Duke to John of Lancaster, Regent of France for King Henry the sixt, and Jaspher of Hatfield, Vncle to King Henry the 7th. 13 S. Albans, so called from a famous Monastery here founded by Offa the great King of the Mercians, in honour of S. Al∣ban, the Proto-Martyr of Britain, a Citizen of Verulamium, neer adjoyning to it; out of the ruines whereof, decayed by Age, and destroyed by War, arose the present greatness of S. Albans, the fa••∣rest and best-traded Town in the County of Hartford. 14 Buckingham, the chief Town of the County so called, situate on the River Ouse: fortified by King Edward the Elder against the Danes, Anno 915. otherwise not much observable, but for those many noble personages which have had the title of Dukes hereof.

The Kings of Mercia.

• A. Ch.
• 582. 1 Criedda, the first King.
• 593. 2 Webba.
• 614. 3 Cheorl.
• 626. 4 Penda.
• 656. 5 Peada, the first Christian King.
• 659. 6 Wulfhere.
• 675. 7 Etheldred.
• 704. 8 Kenred.
• 709. 9 Chelred.
• 716. 10 Ethelbald, overcome by Cutbert, K. of the West-Saxons, at a fight neer Bu••ford in the Countie of Oxon, the place still called Battelage hill.
• 758. 11 Offa the great.
• 796. 12 Egfride.
• 797. 13 Kenwolf.
• 819. 14 Kenelm.
• 820. 15 Cheolwolf.
• 821. 16 Bernulf.
• 824. 17 Ludecan.
• 826. 18 Withlas, overcome in fight (as were his two Predecessors) by Egbert King of West-Sex, became his tri∣butary.
• 839. 19 Berthulf.
• 852. 20 Burdred, a Substituted King of the West-Saxons, and the last King of the Mercians (the short reign of his six Predecessors portending that fatall period to be neer at hand.) After whose death, Anno 886, this Kingdome for some few yeers tyrannized over by the Danes, was united by King Alured, to the English Monarchie.

Such was the Order and Succession of the Saxon Kings during the Hettarchie, or division of it into seven Kingdoms, continuing separate & distinct till the prevailing fortune of the West-Saxons, brought them all together into one, by the name of England. But so, that they were subject for the most part unto one alone, who was entituled Rex Gentis Anglorum: those which were stronger than the rest giving the Law unto them in their severall turnes; and are these that follow.

The Monarchs of the English-Saxons in the time of the Heptarchie.

• A. Ch.
• 455. 1 Hengist, King of Kent, who first brought the Saxons into Britain.
• 481. 2 Ella, the first King of the South-Saxons.
• 495. 3 Cerdie, the first King of the West-Saxons.
• 534. 4 Kenrick, King of the VVest-Saxons.
• 561. 5 Cheuline, or Celingus, King of the VVest-Saxons.
• 562. 6 Ethelbert, King of Kent, the first Christian King of the Saxons.
• 616. 7 Redwald, King of the East-Angles.
• 617. 8 Edwin, King of Northumberland.
• 634. 9 Oswald, King of Northumberland.
• 643. 10 Oswy, King of Northumberland.
• 659. 11 Wulfhere, King of Mercia.
• 675. 12 Etheldred, King of Mercia.
• 704. 13 Kenred, K. of Mercia.
• 709. 14 Chelred, K. of Mercia.
• 716. 15 Ethelbald, K. of Mercia.
• 758. 16 Offa the Great K. of the Mercians.
• 794. 17 Egfride, K. of Mercia.
• 796. 18 Kenwolf, K. of Mercia.
• 800. 19 Egbert, the Sonne of Alomond, K. of the West Saxons, vvho having vanquished all the rest of the Saxon Kings, and added most of their Estates unto his own, caused the whole united Body to be called Engel-lond, or England, in a Parliament or Counsell held at Winchester, An∣no 8••9, being the 19th yeer of his Reign over the West-Saxons; and by that name was then crow∣ned in the presence of his Nobles, and the rest of his Subjects, leaving it unto the rest of his Suc∣cessors.

But before we come to the recitall of their names, we are to take notice of the Danes, the next considerable Actors on the Stage of England, vvho in the time of this Egbert first invaded the Countrey, and after exercised the patience of his Posterity, till in fine they got the kingdom to themselves. Of the Originall and first Succcesses of this people, vve shall speak more at large vvhen we come to Denmark. Suffice it here to knovv, that having taken up the void Rooms of the Iuites and English in the Cimbrick Chersonese, they thought it not amiss to follovv them into Britain also, making a Discovery of some part of the Coasts thereof vvith three Ships only, An∣no, 787, being the first yeer of Bithric (the Father of Egbert) King of the West-Saxons. Which having done, and prepared themselves for the undertaking, in the time of Egbert they invaded Northumberland, the Isle of Shepey in Kent, and the Coasts of Wales; not without much difficulty driven out by him. In the Reign of the three Kings succeeding, having vanquished the Northum∣brians, East-Angles, and a part of the Mercians, they erected in those kingdoms many petit Ty∣rannies: By Alfred first stopped in their Career; by Edward the Elder outed of the East-Angles, and by Athelstan of Northumberland also; the Danes for some time after being subject to the Eng∣lish Government, mixing in mariages and alliance, and incorporate with them. By the valour and good Fortune of Swain their King, they recovered their power again in England; and in the person of Canutus obtained the kingdom: who having impolitickly sent back his Danes into their Countries (as if a kingdom got by force could be held by favour) opened a way to their execlusion from the Crown, which hapned within seven yeers after his decease. Which said, we come to the Successious of

The Kings of England of the Saxon Race.

• 819. 1 Egbert, the last King of the West-Saxons, and the first of England. 18.
• 837. 2 Thelwolf, the Eldest Sonne of Egbert. 20.
• 857. 3 Ethelbald, the Eldest Sonne of Ethelwolf. 1.
• 858. 4 Ethelbert, the Brother of Ethelbald. 5.
• 863. 5 Ethefred, the Brother of the two former Kings, the third Sonne of Ethelwolf, and as much molested by the Danes, as his Brethren were. 10.
• 873. 6 Alfriae, the fourth Sonne of Ethelwolf, who totally united the Saxon Heptarchie into one Estate; vanquished the Danes, whom he made subject to his commands though he could not expell them; he divided England into shires, and restored the Vniversity of Oxon.
• 900. 7 Edward, surnamed the Elder, the Sonne of Alfride, who recovered the East-Angles from the power of the Danes, whom he shut up in Northumberland. 24.
• 924. 8 Athelstan, the Sonne of Edward, who subdued the Britans of Cumberland, and Cornwall; and compelled the Danes to submit themselves to the English Government. In his time lived S. Guy of Warwick. 16.
• 940. 9 Edmund, the Brother of Athelstan, by whom the Danes of Northumberland were brought

• under obedience; and the kingdom of the ••ritans in Cumberland utterly subverted.
• 946. 10 Edred, the Brother of Edmund and Athelstan, so fortunate against the Danes, that he compelled them to be christned. 9.
• 955. 11 Edwy, the Sonne of Edmund.
• 959. 12 Edgar, the Brother of Edwy, surnamed the Peaceable, the most absolute Mon••rch of England since the time of the Saxons; by whom the tribute of money imposed by Athelstan on the W••lch was exchanged into a tribute of Wolves. 16.
• 975. 13 Edward II. Sonne of Edgar, treacherously murdered by his Stepdame, to make way for Ethelred her Sonne, hence surnamed the Martyr. 3.
• 978. 14 Ethelred, the younger Sonne of Edgar, and half Brother of Edward, enjoyed the Crown unquietly which he got unjustly. Oppressed and broken by the Danes, he was fain to buy his peace of them at the yeerly tribute of 10000 pounds, inhanced to 48000 pounds within short time after; which monies were raised upon the subjects, by the name of Danegelt. Weary of these exactions, he plotted warily with his Sub∣jects to kill all the Danes, as they slept in their beds; which accordingly was put in execution on S. Br••ces night, Novemb. 12. Anno 1012. To revenge this out-rage and dishonour, Swaine King of Denmark, with a sayl of 350 ships, came into England; the fear whereof compelled Ethelred, a weak and impuissant Prince, to fly into Nor∣mandy, leaving his poor Subjects to the mercy of the Danish Tyrant; who miserably plagued them till his death. To whom succeeded his Sonne Cnute (Canutus) a more temperate Prince, who maugre Ethelred now returned, or his Sonne Edmund Ironside, a most valiant King, did in the end possess himself of the whole Kingdom.
• 1016 15 Edmund II. surnamed Ironside, having in vain attempted to recover his Kingdom; at last divided it with Canutus: not long after which he was treacherously and basely mur∣dered by Edward, surnamed the Out-Law, his Eldest Sonne; he was Grand-father of Edgar Atheling••, and of Margaret, Wife of Malcolm the third King of the Scots.

The Danish Kings.

• 1017. 1 Canutus, King of Denmark and Norwey, after the death of Edmund the 2d, sole King of England. 20.
• 1037. 2 Harald, the base Sonne of Canutus.
• 3 Hardy-Cnute, the lawfull Sonne of Canutus, by Emma the Widow of Ethelred the 2d, and Mother of Edward, surnamed the Confessor; the last King of the Danes in England. After whose death, that People having tyrannized in England for the space of 255 yeers (of whichthey had Reigned only 26) were utterly expelled the Countrey, or passed in the Accompt of English; Edward the Confessor, the youngest Sonne of Ethelred, being advanced unto the Throne, by the power and practices of his Mother Emma, and the absence of the Children of Edmund Ironside his Elder Brother.

Now concerning the Danes abiding here, and going hence, as they did, I observe three cu∣stoms yet in use amongst us. First, each English house maintained one Dane, who living idly like the Drone among the Bees, had the benefit of all their labour, and was by them called Lord Dane; and even now when we see an idle Fellow, we call him a Lordane. 2 The Danes used when the Eng∣lish drank, to stab them, or cut their throats: to avoid which villany, the party then drinking, re∣quested some of the next unto him, to be his surety or pledge, whilst he paid nature her due: and hence have we our usuall Custom of pledging one another. 3 The old Romans at the expulsion of their Kings annually solemnized the Fugalia: according to which pattern the joyfull English ha∣ving cleared the Countrey of the Danes, instituted the annuall sports of Hock••••ide; the word in their old tongue, the Saxon, importing the time of scorning or triumphing. This solemnity con∣sisteth in the merry meetings of the Neighbours in those dayes, during which the Festivall lasted, and was celebrated by the younger sort of both sexes, with all manner of exercises, and pastimes in the streets, even as Shrovetide yet is. But now time hath so corrupted it, that the name excep∣ted, there remaineth no sign of the first Institution.

The Saxons reinthroned.

• A. Ch.
• 1046. 16 Edward III. surnamed the Confessor, half Brother both to Edmund Ironside, and Har∣dy-Cnute the Dane, succeeded in the Realm of England. This King collected out of the Danish, Saxon, and Mercian Laws, one universall and generall Law; whence our Common Law is thought to have had its Original: which may be true of the writ∣ten Laws, not of the customary and unwritten Laws; these being certainly more antient. He was in his life of that Holiness, that he received power from above to cure many Diseases; amongst others the swelling of the throat, called by us the Kings Evill: a Prerogative that continueth Hereditary to his Successors of England. Finally, after his death, he was Canonized for a Saint; and dyed having Reigned 24 yeers.
• 1066 17 Harald, a Sonne to Earl Godwin, was chosen King in the nonage of Eagar Atheling, Grand-child to Edmund Ironside, the true Heir of the kingdom. But William Duke

• of Normandy, (of which people we have spoke already when we were in France, and shall speak more at large when we come to Denmark, as the last Actors on the Theat•••• 〈◊〉〈◊〉 of England: This William I say) pretending a Donation from Edward the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 inva∣ded England, slew Harald, and with him 66654 of his English Souldiers; possessed himself of the kingdom; using such Policie in his new Conquest, that he utterly dis∣heartned the English from hopes of better Fortune. From him beginneth the new Accompt of the Kings of England, those of the former Line being no longer reckoned in the computation of the first, second, or third, &c.

The Norman Kings.

• 1067. 1 William, surnamed the Conqueror, after the vanquishment and death of Harald, ac∣knowledged and Crowned King, altered the antient Lawes of England, and establi∣shed those of Normandy in place thereof; governing the people absolutely by the povver of the Sword, and giving a great part of their Lands to his former Follovvers, and such as vvere ingaged in the Action vvith him, from vvhom most of our antient Families doe derive themselves; those Lands to be holden in Knights-service, vvhich drevv along vvith it the Wardship of the Heir in Minority, as a charge laid upon the Land.
• 1089. 2 William II. surnamed Rufus, second Sonne to the Conqueror, succeeded by the appoint∣ment of his Father, and was crowned King; slain afterwards in the New Forest, by an Arrow levelled at a Deer.
• 1102. 3 Henry, for his learning surnamed Beau-clerk, in the absence of his Brother Robert (in the Holy-Land Wars) entred on the Kingdom, and afterwards took from him also the Dukedom of Normandie, and put out his eyes. Deprived of all his male-issue, he lest one only Daughter whose name was Maud, first maried to the Emperour Henry the fift, and after to Geofrie Plantagenet Earl of Anjou, Tourein, and Maine. 34.
• 1136. 4 Stephen, second Sonne of Stephen Earl of Champagne and Blais, and of Alice Daughter to the Conqueror, succeeded; who to purchase the peoples love, released the tribute called Dane-gelt: he spent most of his reign in War against Maud the Emp∣ress. 19.

The Saxon blood restored.

• 1155. 5 Henry II. Sonne to Maud the Empress, Daughter to Henry the first, and to Maud Daughter to Malcolm King of Scotland, and Margaret, Sister to Edgar Atheling; restored the Saxon blood to the Crown of England. His Father was Geofrie Earl of Anjou, Tourein, and Maine; which Provinces he added to the English Empire, as al∣so the Dutchie of Aquitain, and the Earldom of Poictou, by Eleanor his Wife; and a great part of Ireland by conquest. Happy in all things, the unnaturall rebellions of his Sonnes excepted. 34.
• 1189. 6 Richard, the Sonne of Henry, surnamed Ceur de Lyon, warred in the Holy-Land, over∣came the Turks, whom he had almost driven out of Syria; took the Isle of Cyprus; and after many worthy atchievements, returning homewards to defend Normandy and Agnitain against the French, was by Tempest cast upon Dalmatia, and travelling thorough the Dominions of the Duke of Austria was taken Prisoner, put to a grie∣vous ransom, and after his return slain at the siege of Chaluz in the Province of Li∣mosin. 12.
• 1201. 7 Iohn, Brother of Richard, an unhappy Prince, and one that could expect no better, as being an unnaturall Sonne to his Father, and an undutifull Subject to his Brother. Distressed for a great part of his reign by Wars with his Barons, outed of all Norman∣die, Aquitain, and Anjou, by the power of the French; to whom also he was likely to have lost the Realm of England. Finally, after a base submission of himself and his kingdom to the Popes Legat, he is said to have been poysoned at Swinstede Abbey. 17.
• 1218. 8 Henry III. Sonne of Iohn, expelled the invading French out of England, and by a Composition with King Lewis the 9th, was restored unto the Dukedom of ••••yenne, held by his Successors till the reign of K. Henry the sixt. Exhausted by the Pope, and oppressed a long time by his factious and unruly Barons: but at last victorious. 56.
• 1274. 9 Edward, the Sonne of Henry, awed France, subdued Wales, brought Scotland into sub∣jection; of whose King and Nobility he received homage. 34.
• 1308. 10 Edward II. Sonne of Edward the first, a dissolute Prince, hated of the Nobles, and con∣temned by the vulgar for his immeasurable love to Pierce Gaveston, and the S••eucers, was twice shamefully beaten by the Scots; and being deposed by a strong Faction rai∣sed against him by his Queen, and Roger Lord Mortimer, was barbarously murdered in Barkley Castle. 19.
• ...

• 1327. 11 Edward III. Sonne of Edward the 2d, a most vertuous and valorous Prince, brought the Scots to obedience, overthrew the French in two great Battails, took the Town of Callice, and many fair Possessions in that Kingdom. 50.
• 1377. 12 Richard II. another of our unfortunate Kings, lost many of his Peeces in France, and at last being over-awed by his two great Vncles of L••ncaster and Glecester, and taken Prisoner by his Cosin, the Duke of Hereford, he was forced to resign his Crown, and afterwards was murdered at Pomfret Castle.

The Lancastrian Line.

• 1399. 13 Henry IV. Sonne to Iohn of Gaunt, Duke of Lancaster, the fourth Sonne to Edward the 3d, was by the power of the Sword, but with the consent of the people, setled in the Throne, and spent his whole Reign in suppressing home-bred Rebellions. 15.
• 1414. 14. Henry V. the mirrour of Magnificence, and Pattern of true vertue, pursued the Title of France, and won it, being ordained Heir apparent to the French Crown, but lived not to possesse it. 9.
• 1423. 15 Henry VI. a pious, but unfortunate Prince, was crowned K. of France in Paris; which he held during the life of his Vncle Iohn of Bedford, and Humphrey of Glocester, after whose deaths, he not only lost France to the French, but England and his life, to the Yorkish Faction. 38.

The Yorkish Line.

• 1461. 16 Edward IV. Sonne of Richard Duke of York. the Sonne of Richard Earl of Cam∣bridge, and Grand-Sonne of Edmund of Langley Duke of York, the fift Sonne of King Edward the third, challenged the Crown in right of the Lady Anne his Grand∣mother, Daughter of Roger Mortimer Earl of March, the Sonne of Edmund Morti∣mer Earl of March▪ and of Philippa his Wife, sole Daughter of Lionel Duke of Clarence, the third Sonne of the said King Edward, and Elder Brother of Iohn of Gaun••. The claim first set on foot by his Father, the Duke of York, who lost his life in pursuance of it at the Battail of Wakefeild; with better fortune and success pursued by King Edward himself, who finally after 9 bloody Battails fought between the Hou∣ses (especially that of Towton, in which were slain 36000 English) was quickly sea∣ted in the possession of England and Ireland. 23.
• 1484. 17 Edward V. his Sonne, was before his Coronation murdered by his Vncle Richard, in the Tower of London.
• 1484. 18 Richard III. Brother of Edward the 4th, a most wicked and tyrannicall Prince, to make way unto the Diadem, murdered King Henry the 6th, and Prince Edward his Sonne, 3. George Duke of Clarence, his Brother, 4 Hastings, a saithfull servant to King Ed∣ward, 5 Rivers, Vaughan, and Grey, the Queens kindred, 6 Edward the 5th his Soveraign, with his young Cousin Richard, 7 Henry Duke of Buckingham his dear Friend, and greatest Coadjutor in these his ungodly Practices, and his Wife Anne; so to make way to an incestuous mariage with his Neece Elizabeth, the Eldest Daughter of Edward the 4th, but before the solemnity he was slain at Bosworth. 3.

The Vnion of the Families.

• 1487 19 Henry VII. Earl of Richmund, Heir to the House of Lancaster, (as Sonne of Margaret, Daughter of Iohn Duke of Somerset, Sonne of Iohn Earl of Somerset, Sonne of Iohn of Gaunt Duke of Lancaster) after the overthrow of Richard, maried Elizabeth, Daughter and Heir to Edward 4th, uniting by that mariage the divided Families. He was also extracted from the British and French Royall blood, as being Sonne to Ed∣mund ••ndor Earl of Richmund, Sonne to Owen Tudor (descended from Cadwalladar, the last of the Britans) and Katharine of France, Widdow of Henry the 5th. His whole wars was against home-bred Rebels; the chief being Lambert, and the Follow∣ers and Fautors of Perken Warbeck. 23.
• 1509. 20 Henry VIII. Heir to both Families, between which were fought for the Diadem, 17 pit∣ched Feids; in which perished 8 Kings and Princes 40 Dukes, Marquesses, and Earls, 200000 of the common people, besides Barons, and Gentlemen. This King banished the usurped Supremacie of the Popes, and began the Reformation of Religion; though formerly he had writ a Book against Luther, for which the Pope gave him the honou∣rable Title o•• The Defender of the Faith, afterwards made Hereditarie by Act of Par∣liament to his Heirs, and Successors. A Prince of great vices, but or greater ver∣tues. 38.
• 1547. 21 Edward VI. the Sonne of Henry the 8th by Iane Seymour his 3d Wife; out of whose womb he was fain to be cut, to come into the World, as Caesar was: but he had neither Caesars Fortune, nor length of life; dying very young, and his affairs conducted by

• divided Counsels; though otherwise of great hopes, and of a pregnancie of judgement above his yeers. 6.
• 1553. 22 Mary the Daughter of King Henry the 8th by Katharine of Spain, the Widow of his Brother Arthur, restored the Popes Supremacy banished by her Father, with the whole mass of Popery abolished in her Brothers Reign. To which Religion so addicted that in the short time of her Reign there was more blood shed, than in the whole 44 yeers of her Sister Elizabeth. In the last yeer of her Reign she lost Calice to the French, which proved the loss of her life also, as it was supposed. 5.
• 1558. 23 Elizabeth, the Daughter of King Henry the 8th by the Ladie Anne Bullein his second Wife, a most gracious and Heroick Princess, was by the divine providence of God preserved from the practices of her Enemies in her Sisters reign, to sway the Scepter of the king∣dom. She pursued the Reformation of Religion begun in the times of her Father and Brother; refi∣ned the corrupt coin brought in by her Father; furnished the Royall Navy with all kind of war∣like Ammunitions; encreased the Revenue of the Universities by the Statute of Provisions; suc∣coured the Scots against the French, the French Protestants against the Papists, and both against the Spaniard: defended the Netherlands against the attempts of Spain; commanded the whole O∣cean; entred League with the Moscovite; and was famous for her prudence and government a∣mongst the ••urks, Persians and Tartars, yea her very Enemies. Finally she died in the 45 yeer of her reign, and the 70th of her life, on the 24th of March, Anno 1602. according to the com∣putation of the Church of England, which beginneth the new yeer with the Feast of the Annunci∣ation. To whom succeeded IAMES the sixt, ••ing of the Scots, with the joy of all men, as the next undoubted heir of the Crown. Of whom we shall say more when we come to speak of the Monarchs of Britain; of which he was the first since the fall of the Roman Empire, and such more properly than the greatest of all those Emperors had been before; None of them having all the North parts of Britain it self, or any part of Ireland at all, nor many of the Isles adjoyning, under their Dominion.

In the mean time to look on England as a State distinct, we will consider it and the Kings there∣of with reference to Reputation abroad, and power at home; with the Revenues, Armes, and Military Orders of it, as in other places. And first for Reputation, when all Christendom in the Councill of Constance, was divided into Nations, Anglicana Natio was one of the Principall, and not Subaltern; and had its vote of equall balance with the Nations of France or Italy, in all affairs concerning the doctrine, discipline, and peace of the Church, which were there debated. And for the place due to the Kings hereof in those Generall Councils, and the rank they held among other Christian Princes; I find that the Emperor of Germany was accounted Major filius Ecclesiae; the King of France, Minor filius; and the King of England, Filius tertius, & adoptivus. The King of France in Generall Councils, had place next the Emperor, on his right hand; the King of England on his left hand; and the King of Scotland, next before Castile. Now indeed the King of Spain be∣ing so much improved, is the dearly beloved Sonne of the Church; and arrogateth to himself the place above all other Princes: but in the time of Pope Iulius, the controversie arising between the Ambassadors of the two Princes for precedencie; the Pope adjudged it to belong of right unto England. And Pope Pius the fourth, upon the like controversie, arising between the Ambassadors of France and Spain, adjudged the precedencie to the French.

Touching the Souldierie of England, and their most notable atchievements, both by Sea and Land, sufficient hath been said already. What Forces the Kings hereof have been able to raise, and may command for present service, will best be seen by the action of King Henry the 8th at 〈◊〉〈◊〉, the Armies of Queen Elizabeth in 88. and the numbers of the trained Bands of the seve∣rall Counties. First, for the Action of King Henry the 8th, he had in his Avantguard 12000. ••oot, and 500 Light Horse in bew lackets with red Guards; in the Rere-ward a like number both of Hore and Foot; and in the main Battail 20000 Foot and 2000 Horse, all in Red lackets and yellow Guards: the whole number 44000 Foot, and ••000 Horse. They drew after them 100 great Peeces, besides small ones; and for conveyance of their Ordinance, Baggage, and other necessaries, no fewer than 25000 Draught-horses, besides other cariages. In the next place, for 88. the Queen dispersed in severall places on the Southern Coasts of the Kingdom, to hinder the landing of the Enemy 25000 Souldiers of both sorts; at Tilbury for the defence of the Citie of 〈◊〉〈◊〉, under the command of the Earl of Leicester, 22000 Foot, and 1000 Horse; and for the Guard of her own person under the Lord Hunsdon 34000 Foot, & 2000 Horse: in all, the number of 84000 men, besides those goodly Troops which the Nobility and Gentry did present her with at their own proper charges. And as for the trained Bands▪ the number of both sorts disciplined and mustered to be ready upon all occasions, in the 8th yeer of King James, (for I have since seen no Muster-Roll of them) amounted, to 196150 able men, 144300 Armed men, 935 De∣milances, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Light-Horse, and 16545 Pioneers; besides what was required of Peers and Pre∣lates, supposed to amount to 20000 Armed men, and 4000 Light Horse. And for their strength at Sea, besides the Navy Royall consisting of about 30 gallant Ships, besides the lesser Vessels; the best and bravest that any Prince in Christendom can boast of, as his own propriety: there are such store of Collie••s and Merchants ships, fit for any service, that in the yeer 88 aforesaid, the Queen had 100 Sayl of good Ships to oppose the Spaniard, and 20 more to wait upon the moti∣ons of the Duke of Parma: And in the yeer 1597 she set out for the Iland Voyage no sewer than 1••0 Say•••••• all sorts, of which 60 were men of war.

As for the Revenues of this Kingdom, Bo••erus reckoned them in the time of King Henry the 7th, to be no more than 400000 Crowns per Annum; but grants, that afterward they were improved to a million more by King Henry the 8th, the dissolution of Monasteries, and the benefit redounding from the Court of Wards, making that improvement. And to say truth, the Vniversall dissolution of Religious Houses of all sorts, did for the time so mightily increase his annuall Income, that he was fain to erect two new Courts (the Court of Augmentation, and the Court of Su••vey∣ours) for the better managing of the same. But these Additions being wasted by his own exor∣bitant expences, and the severall Alienations made by King Edward the sixth; those Courts of new Erection were dissolved again; and the Revenue fell so short of its former height, that in the 12 yeer of Queen Elizabeth, the profits of the Crown (besides the Court of Wards, and the Dut∣ch••e of Lancaster) came to no more than to 188••97. l. 4s. Of which 110612. l. 13. s. went out that yeer upon the Navie charge of Houshold, and other necessary Assignments: Since which time the great increase of trading both at home and abroad, and the great glut of money in all parts of the World, hath added very much to the Intrado: The certaintie whereof as I doe not know, so neither will I aim at it by uncertain Hear-say.

The Arms of the Realm of England, are Mars, 3 Lions passant Gardant, Sol. The reason why these Arms quartered with the French, took the second place, are 1 because that France at the time of the first quartering of them, was the larger and more famous kingdom. 2 That the French seeing the honour done to their Arms, might more easily be induced to have acknowled∣ged the Enhlish Title. 3 Because the English Arms were compounded of the Lion of Aquitaine, and the two Lions of Normandy, being both French Dutchies.

The principall Orders of Knight-hood are, and were, 1 of the Round Table, instituted by Ar∣thur King of the Britans, and one of the Worlds nine Worthies. It consisted of 150 Knights, whose names are recorded in the History of King Arthur, there where Sir Vre, a wounded Knight, came to be cured of his hurts: it being his Fate, that only the best Knight of the Order should be his Chirirgion. The Arms of most of these, with their several Blazons (I know not on how good au∣toritie) we find in Bara the French Herald: The principall of them were Sir Lancelot, Sir Tristrum, Sir Lamorock, Sir Gawin, &c. all placed at one Round Table, to avoid quarrels about priority and place. The Round Table hanging in the great Hall at Winchester, is falsely called Arthurs Round-Table, it being not of sufficient Antiquity, and containing but 24 Seats. Of these Knights there are reported many fabulous Stories. They ended with their Founder, and are feigned by that Lucian of France, Rablates▪ to be the Ferry-men of Hell; and that their pay is a piece of mouldy bread, and a phillop on the nose.

2 Of S. George, called commonly the Garter, instituted by King Edward the third, to increase vertue and valour in the hearts of his Nobility; or, as some will, in honour of the Countess of Salisburies Garter, of which Lady, the King formerly had been inamoured. But this I take to be a vain and idle Romance, derogatory both to the Founder and the Order; first published by Polidore Virgil a stranger to the Affairs of England, and by him taken up on no better ground than fama vulgi, the tradition of the common people, too trifling a Foundation for so great a building, Com∣mon bruit, being so infamous an Historian, that wise men neither report after it, nor give credit to any thing they receive from it: But for this fame or common bruit, the vanity and improbabilities thereof have been elsewhere canvassed. Suffice it to observe in this time and place, that the Gar∣ter was given unto this Order, in testimony of that Bond of Love and Affection wherewith the Knights or Fellowes of it were to be bound severally unto one another, and all of them joyntly to the King as the Soveraign of it. So saith the Register of the Order, (in which occurreth not one word of the Ladies Garter) affirming that King Edward did so fit the habit into that design, Vt omnia ad am∣citiam & concordiam tendere nemo non intelligat: But to return unto the Order, there are of it 26. Knights, of which the Kings of England are Soveraignes: and is so much desired for its excellen∣cie, that 8 Emperors, 21 forein Kings, 22 forein Dukes and Princes, besides divers Noble-men of other Countries have been Fellowes of it. The Ensign is a blew Garter, buckled on the left leg, on which these words are imbroydered, viz. Honi soit qui mal y pense. About their necks they wear a blew Ribband, at the end of which hangeth the Image of S. George; upon whose day the In∣stallations of the new Knights are commonly celebrated.

3 Of the Bath, brought first into England 1399, by Henry the fourth. They are created at the Coronation of Kings and Queens, and the Installation of the Princes of Wales: their duty to defend true Religion. Widows, Maids, Orphans, and to maintain the Kings Rights. The Knights hereof distinguished by a Red Ribband, which they wear ordinarily about their necks, to difference them from Knights Batchelors, of whom they have in all places the Precedencie; unless they be also the Sonnes of Noble-men, to whom their birth gives it before all Orders.

4 Of Baronets, an Order instituted by King Iames in the 9th yeer of his Reign, for the furthe∣rance of the Plantation of Vister. They have Precedency of the Knights of the Ba••h, but not of those of the Garter, nor of the younger Sonnes of the Nobility. But this being Hereditarie not personall, and rather civill than militarie, is not so properly to be rancked amongst Orders of Knight-hood.

There were in England, at, and since the time of the Reformation,

Arch-Bishops 2. Bishops 20.

WALES.

WALES is bounded on all sides with the Sea, except towards England, on the East; from which separated by the River Dee, and a Line drawn to the River Wie. Antiently it extended Eastwards to the River Severn, till by the puissance of Off••, the great King of the Mercians, the Welch or Britans were driven out the plain Countries beyond that River, and forced to betake themselves to the Mountains: where he caused them to be shut up and divided from England by an huge Dich, called in Welch, Claudh Offa, i. e. Offa's D••ke: which beginning at the influx of the Wie into the Severn, not far from Ch••pstow, exten∣deth 84 miles in length, even as far as Chester, where the Dee is mingled with the Sea. Concerning which Ditch, there was a Law made by Harald, That if any Welchman was sound with a Weapon on this side of it, he should have his right hand cut off by the Kings Officers.

The name of Wales some derive from Idwallo, the Sonne of Cadwallader, who with the small re∣mainder of his British Subjects, made good the fastnesses of this Countrie, and was the first who had the title of King of Wales. Others conceive that the name of Welch and Wales was given them by the Saxons: who having possessed themselves of all the rest of the Countrie, called the Britans who lived here by the name of Walsh, which in their Language signifieth as much as Aliens, because they differed from them both in Lawes and Language; which is the generall Opinion. Most pro∣bable it is, that as the Britans derive their Pedigree from the Galls, (as before was proved) so they might still retain the name, and were called Wallish by the Saxons, instead of Gallish: the Saxons using in most words W. for G. as Warre for Guerre, Warden for Guardian, and the like. And this to be believed the rather, because the Frenchmen to this day, call the Countrey Galles; and the El∣dest Sonne of England, Le Prince de Galles: as also that the Dutch or Germans (of whom the Sax∣ons are a part) doe call such Nations as inhabit on the skirts of France by the name of Wallons.

The antient Inhabitants hereof in the time of the Romans, before it had the name of Wales, were the Silu••es, possessing the Counties of Hereford, Brecknock, Radnor, Monmouth and Glamorgan, all Glocestershire beyond the Severn, and the South parts of Worcestershire on the same side also; their chief Towns Ariconium, now Hereford (not reckoned since the time of Offa as a part of Wales;) Balleum, now Buelih in Brecknock; Gobannium, now Abargevenny in Monmouth; Magni, now New Radnor in the Countie so named; and Bovium, now Boverton in Glamorgan. 2 The Dimet••, possessing Cardigan, Caermarthen, and Pembrokeshires, whose chief Towns were, Loventium, now New Castle in Caermarthen; Maridunum, or Caermarthen it self, and Octopitae, where now stands S. Davids, by the Welch called Menew, whence that Bishop hath the name of Menevensis in Latine. 3 The Ordovices, inhabiting the Counties of Merioneth, Carnarvon, Anglesey, Denbigh, Flint, and Montgomery; with the North part of Worcestershire beyond the Severn, and all Shropshire, on the same side of the River. Their chief Towns were, Segontium, now Caer Seont in Carnarvonshire; Cononium, now Conwey in the same County; Bonium, where after stood the famous Monastery of Banchor in Flintshire; and Mediolanium, now Llanvillin in the County of Montgomerie. By these three Nations was all that tract possessed which lyeth on the other side of the Severn, a very stout and hardie people, and so impatient of the yoke, that two of the three Legions which the Romans kept constantly in Britain, as before is said, were planted in and neer these people, the better to contein them in due obedience: that is to say, the second Legion at Caer Leon upon Usk, of which more anon; and the twentieth at Deuvana, where now stands West-Chester. So difficult a thing it was to make this Nation subject to the power of Rome; and no less difficult to bring them under the command of the Saxons: whom they withstood, when all the rest of Britain had been conque∣red by them; and lived to see their Victors overcome by the Normans, before themselves had yiel∣ded to a forrain yoke.

The Christian Faith planted amongst the Britans in the time of Lucius, they still retained, when all the residue of the Iland had replapsed to Paganism: and they retained it not in secret, as afraid to own it, but in a well-constituted Church. Insomuch that Angustine the Monk, when he first preached the Gospell to the English Saxons, found here no fewer than seven Bishops, that is to say, Herefordensis, Tavensis, Paternensis, Banchorensis, Elwiensis, Wicciensis, and Morganensis (or ra∣ther Menevensis:) all which, excepting onely Paternensis, doe still remain amongst us, though in other names, Hereford and Worcester (Wicciensis) reckoned now in England; S. Davids or Me∣nevensis, Tavensis or Landaff, Bangor, and Elwyensis or S. Asaph, in Wales, according to the pre∣sent boundaries and limits of it. And as they did retain the Faith, so they retained it after the tra∣dition of their Predecessors, neither submitting unto Augustine, as Archbishop of Canterbury, nor to the Pope from whom he came, as Occumenicall, or ch••ef Pastor of the Church of Christ; nor re∣ceiving any new doctrines or traditions from them; but standing on those principles of Liberty and Religion which they were possessed of, till all the world almost had yeelded to that powerfull See. Not manumitted from the vassalage and thraldom to it, till they embraced the Reformati∣on

of the Church of England, in Doctrine, Discipline, and Worship: the Liturgie whereof was by the command of Queen Elizabeth translated into the Welch or 〈◊〉〈◊〉; as the Bible also was by vertue of an Act of Parliament in the fift of that Queen; the care thereof committed to the Bi∣shop of Hereford, and the four Bishops of Wales. But because the Bible then set forth was onely in the large Church volume; it was in the beginning of the Reign of King Charles reduced to a more portable Bulk, at the cost and charge of my Cousin Mr. Rowland 〈◊〉〈◊〉, one o•• the Alder∣men of London, who also caused the book called The Practice of Pie••ie to be printed in that Lan∣guage for the instruction of the People; and a Welch or British Dictionarie to be made and publi∣shed for the understanding of the Language.

But to return unto the Church, and affairs thereof, for the better ordering of the same, it hath been long agoe divided into four Dioceses (besides that of Herefora) for the exercise of ••ccle••a∣call Discipline, those Dioceses subdivided into 9 Archdcaconries, as before in England: all subject heretofore to their own P••••mate or Archbishop, residing in the City of Isca Silurum, the ••e••re∣polis of the Province of Britannia Secunda; called by the ••••elch or Britans, Ca••-••eon, or the Citie of the Legion, from the second Legion fixt there for defence of the Province; and Ca••-Leon upon ••sk, because situate on the River so named. But this City being too much exposed to the sury of the Saxons, the Archiepiscopall See was translated to Menew, standing on a Promonto••••e in the extreme Angle of Pembrokeshire, by David then Archbishop thereof, and neer of ••in to Arthur that renowned King of the Britans: from whom, in tract of time, the name of Menew being left off, the See and Citie came to be called S. Davids. From David unto Samson, the 26 Archbishop of the VVelch, (being above 400 yeers) did they hold this dignity: but then the Pestilence extremely raging in these parts, Archbish. Samson carried with him the Episcopall Pall, and therewith the dignity it self, to Dole in Bretagne. After which time we hear of no Archbishops in Wales in name and title, though the power proper thereunto still remained amongst them: the VVelch Bishops acknowledging no other Primate, nor receiving consecratio•• from any other hands than their own Bishop of S. Davids, till Bishop Bernard was compelled to submit himself to the power and juris∣diction of the Archbishop of Canterbury, in the time of King Henry the first.

But its time to look upon the face of the Country as it stands at the present, which we find moun∣tainous and barren; not able to maintain its people but by helps elsewhere. To make amends for which defect there were some Silver mines discovered in it not long since, by Sir Hugh Middl••ton, Knight and Baronet, not onely to the great honour of his own Countrie, but to the profit and renown of the whole Iland of Great Britain. Their chief commodities are course Clothes, entitu∣led commonly by the name of Welch Freeze, and Cottons, which Merchandise was heretofore brought to Oswest••e (the furthest Town of Shropshire) as the common Emporie; and there bought by the Merchants of Shrewsbury: But the Welch coveting to draw the Staple more into their own Countrey, occasioned the Merchant to hold off from buying their commodities: till in the end the Merchant got the better of them, and inforced them to settle the whole trade at Shrewshury, where it still continueth.

To speak of Mountains in a Country which is wholly mountainous, were a thing unnecessary: yet of most note are those of 1 Snowdon, 2 Brech••n, 3 Rarduvaure, and 4 Plinlimmon. Not much observable but for their vast height, and those many notable Rivers which issue from them. The principall whereof are, 1 Dee, in Latine called Deva, arising out of Rarduvaure hils in Me∣rionethshire, and running into the Sea not far from Chester. Over this River Edgar King of Eng∣land was rowed triumphantly in his Barge, by eight inferiour Kings, Vassals and Tributaries to him, that is to say, Kenneth King of the Scots, Malcolm King of Cumberland, Mac-cu••s King of the Isles, Dufwall, Gryffith, Howel, lago, and Indethel, Princes or Kings of Wales: using these words to such as attended on him, that then his Successors might call themselves Kings of England, when they did the like. This was in the yeer 973, and the last of his reigne. 2 Wie, in Latine called Vaga, arising from Plinlimmon hils, and emptying it self into the Severn at Chepstow. More in the heart of the Countrie (for these are but borderers for the greatest part of their course) 3 C••nwy, which rising in Merionethshire, and dividing the Counties of Denbigh and Ca••narvon, mingleth with the Sea at Abur Conwey. 4 Tyvie, which rising in Montgomeryshire, and passing between the Counties of Cardigan, Pembroke, and Carmarthen, runneth into the Sea a little below Cardigan. 5 Chedlaydy, which running quite thorow Pembrokeshire, emptieth it self into Milford Haven, one of the most capacious and safest havens, not of England onely, but of all the world.

The men are of a faithfull carriage towards all men, especially towards one another in a strange Countrie, and towards strangers in their own. Of a temper questionless much inclining to choler, as being subject to the passion by Aristotle called 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, by which men are quickly moved to an∣ger, and as soon appeased: of all angers the best and noblest. Their Language (the old British) hath the least commixture of forein words of any in Europe, and by reason of its many Consonants and gutturall Letters, is not so pleasing as some others in the Pronunciation. A Language not much studied by those of other Nations, in regard that such of the Inhabitants who have addicted themselves to learning, have rather chose to express themselves in the Latine or English tongues, than that of their own Native Countrie: The principall of which (not to say any thing of Mer∣lin (the Tages of the Welch or British) were 1 Gildas, for his great knowledge surnamed Sapiens; 2 Geofry of Monmouth, and 3 Giraldus Cambrensis the Historians; and of later times. 4 William Morgan, the Translator of the Bible into Welch, for which performance most

deservedly made Bishop of Land••ff. 5 Sir Iohn Price the Antiquary. 6 Owen the Epigram∣matist, &c.

The whole Countrey (not taking the Counties of Shropshire and Monmouth into the reckoning) containing in it 12 Shires onely: of which, seven were set out by King Edward the first, that is to Pembroke, Carmarden, Cardigan, Merioneth, Angleser, and Carnarvon. The o∣ther five, viz the Counties of Denbigh, Flint. Montgomery, Radn••r and B••cc••nock, were after ad∣ded out of the Marchlands by King Henry the 8th. These 12 Shires are again contracted or sub∣divided into 4 Circuits, for the administration of Iustice. Of which the first containeth the Coun∣t•••• of Montgomery, Flint, and Denbigh; the second those of Carnarvon, Anglesey, and Merie∣••••••••; the third those of Carwarden, Cardigan, and Pembroke; and the fourth those of Glamorgan, Br••c••nock, and 〈◊〉〈◊〉.

In these 12 Shires are reckoned one Chase, 13 Forests, 36 Parks, 230 Rivers, and an hundred Bridges. They contain also 1016 Parishes, amongst which, four Cities, 55 Market-Towns, and •••• Castles on the old erection. The C••ties small, poor, and inconsiderable. The Market Towns, the especially on the Marches and outparts of the Countrie, very fair and strong: as being not only built for commerce and trade, but fortified with Walls and Castles to keep in the Welch: and so employed, till the incorporating Wales with England took away all occasion of the old hostili∣ties. And for the Castles in the In-lands, partly by the iniquity of time, which is Edax rerum, but chiesly by the policie of the Kings of England, who would not suffer any places of strength to re∣main in a Countrie almost inaccessible, and amongst men apt to take the advantage offered; the very ruines of them are now brought to ruine.

But to proceed more particularly, the four Cities (or Episcopall Sees) are 1 S. Davids, formerly the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 of Wales, situate on the Promontorie in Pembrokeshire, by the Antients called Octo∣pitae; in a safe place and far enough from the Saxons, whom the Welch most feared; but incommo∣dious enough for all the rest of the Clergie to repair unto it: and not so safe neither unto the In∣habitants of it, in respect of sundry other nations who have often spoyled and defaced it. For stan∣ding neer the Sea, it hath been frequently visited and spoyled, by the Danes, Norwegians, and other Boats, insomuch that the Bishops were inforced to remove their dwelling to Caermarthen; which brought the City, (small enough before, when it was at the biggest) to the condition of a Village. 2 LL••••nd••••••••, upon the River Taffe, whence it took the name, LLan in the Welch or British sig∣nifying a Church; LLandaffe the Church upon the Taffe the Bishops whereof derive their Li∣neall succession from those of Caer-Leon upon Vsk, though the Primacie or Archbishops See were removed to Menew: A small Town now it is God wot, nothing to rank it for a City, but the Ca∣thedrall Church and the Prebends houses. 3 St: Asaph, a small Town in Flintshire, so called from St. Asoph, the second Bishop hereof, left here by Kentigern a Scot, by whom the Cathedrall Church was founded about the year 560. Situate on the banks of the River Elwy, thence called LLan-El∣we by the Welch, the Bishop Elwyensis in some Latine Writers. 4 Bangor, upon the Menai, a branch of the Irish Sea, of no more beauty and renown than the other three, but onely for the Ca∣thedrall founded here by the first Bishops, defaced by Owen Glendower, and afterwards reedified by Henry Dean, Bishop hereof, An. 1496.

Towns of chief note, (for these Cities have not much in them which is worth the nothing) are, 1 Slrewsbury, counted now in England, but heretofore the seat of the Princes of Ponysland, who had here their Palace: which being burnt in some of their broyls with England, is now converted into Gardens for the use of the Townsmen. The Town well traded and frequented by the Welch and English, the common Emporie of both; well built, and strongly situate on a rising ground, almost encompassed with the Severn, that part thereof which is not senced with the River, being fortified with a very strong Castle, the work of Roger de Montgomery the first Earl hereof, An. 1067. Over the River for convenience of passage, it hath two Bridges, and but two, the one towards England, and the other called the Welch-bridge, which is towards Wales, built by Leoline, or LLewellen the first, one of the Princes of Northwales: whose they conceive to be that Statua which is there standing on the Gate. Remarkable since the times of King Henry the sixt, for giving the title of Earl to the Noble Family of the Talbots: a Family of great honour, and as great an Estate, till the parcelling 〈◊〉〈◊〉 the Lands betwixt the Daughters and Co-heirs of Gilbert Talbot, late Earl hereof; according to the ill custom of England, where many times the Estate goes to the Females, and the Honour (with nothing to mainiain it) to the next Heir Male. 2 Banchor, by Beda called 〈◊〉〈◊〉, a famous Monastery of the Britans; conteining above 2000 Monks, attending their de∣votions at the times appointed, at other times labouring for their livelihood; most cruelly and un∣mercifully slaughtered by the Saxons, at the instigation of Austin the first Archbishop of Canterbu∣ry, offended that they would not yeeld unto his autoritie. 3 Carnarvon, on the Mena•• before∣mentioned, not far from Bangor (the Monastery of Banchor being in Flintshire,) well walled, and fortified with a strong Castle, by King Edward the first, after his conquest of the Countrie; formerly much resorted to for the Chancery and Exchequer of the Princes of North-Wales. 4 Den∣••••••h, well seated on the banks of the River Istrad, which from thence runnes into the Cluyd, the fairest River of all those parts. A Town well traded and frequented, especially since it was made by King Henry the 8th the head-Town of a Countie: before which time of great resort, as being the head-Town of the Baronie of Denbigh, conceived to be one of the goodliest territories in Eng∣land, having more Gentlemen holding of it than any other. 5 Mathravall, not far from Mont∣gomery,

heretofore a fair and capacious Town, honoured with the Palace, and made the chief Seat of the Princes of Powys-land, thence called Kings of Matra••as••; now a poor village. 6 Ca∣crmar then, Maridunum antiently, whence the modern name, the Britans adding Caer unto it: not called so from Caer-Merlin, or the Citie of Me••lin, inchanted by the Lady of the Lake, in a deep Cave hereabouts, as old Fablers and Romances tels ns. A fair large Town, beautified with a Collegiate Church, to which there was a purpose in the time of King Edward the ••th, of re∣moving the Episcopall See from S. Davids. Not far off, on the top of an Hill, stands Din••vour Castle, the chief Seat of the Princes of South-Wales, thence called Kings of Dinevour; who had their Chancery and Exchequer in the Town of Caermarthen. 7 Haverford W••st, situate in the Chersonese or Demy-Iland of Pembr••ke-shire, by the Welch called Ross, by the English, Little England beyond Wales, by reason of the English tongue there spoken; a Town the best traded and frequented of all South Wales. 8 Milford, in the same County of Pembroke, famous for giving name to the most safe and capacious Haven in all the Iland, consisting of sundry' Creeks, Bavs, and Roads for Ships, which makes it capable of entertaining the greatest Navie; the landing place of Henry the 7th when he came for England. 9 Monm••••th, situate at the mouth or influx of the River Munow (where it falleth into the Wie) whence it had the name. A Town belonging antiently to the House of Lancaster, the birth place of King Henry the ••ift, called Henry of Monmouth. That one particular enough to renown the place, and there∣fore we shall add no more. 10 Ludlow, a Town of great resort by reason of the Court and Coun∣cell of the Marches, kept here for the most part ever since the incorporating of Wales with Eng∣land, for the ease of the Welch, and bordering Subjects, in their sutes at Law. Situate on the confluence of the ••emd, and Corve, and beautified with a very strong Castle, the Palace hereto∣fore of some of the Princes of Wales of the blood Royal of England, at such times as they resi∣ded in this Countrey (of which more anon;) and of late times the ordinary Seat of the Lord President of Wales: now reckoned, as all Shrop-shire on that side the Severn, as a part of Eng∣land. Of Anglesey and the Towns thereof, we shall speak hereafter, now taking notice only of Aberf••aw, the Royall Seat sometimes of the Princes of North-wales, called thence Kings of A∣berf••aw.

The Storie of the Britans till the time of Cadwallader their last King we have had before. Af∣ter whose retirement unto Rome, the whole name and Nation became divided into three bodies; that is to say, the Cornish-Britans, the Britans of Cumberland, and the Britans of Wal••s. The Cornish-Britans governed by their own Dukes, till the time of Egbert the first Monarch of England, by whom subdued, Anno 809, and made a Province of that kingdom. The Britans of Cumberland had their own Kings also (some of whose names occur in Storie) till the yeer 946. when conquered by Edmund K. of England, the Son of Athelsta••. But the main body of them getting into the mountainous parts beyond the Severn, did there preserve the name and reputation of their Countrey; although their Princes were no longer called Kings of Britain, but of the Wallish-men or Welch; and much adoe they had to make good that Title: all the plain Countrey beyond Se∣vern being taken from them by Offa King of the Merc••••an••, and themselves made Tributaries for the rest by Egbert before mentioned, by Athelstan afterwards. Which last imposed a tribute on them of 20 pounds of Gold, 300 pounds of Silver, and 200 head of Cattel yeerly, exchanged in following times for a tribute of Wolves. But howsoever they continued for a time the Title of Kings, whose names are thus set down by Glover in his Catalogue of Honour published by Milles.

The Kings of Wales.

• A. Ch.
• 690. 1 Idwallo, Sonne of Cadwallader.
• 720. 2 Rodorick. 25.
• 755. 3 Conan. 63.
• 818. 4 Mervin. 25.
• 843. 5 Rodorick II. surnamed the Great, who divided his Kingdom small enough before amongst his Sonnes: giving Guined••h, or North-Wales, to Amarawdh his eldest Sonne; to Cadel his second Sonne Deheubarth or Souh-Wales. and Powis-land to his youngest Sonne Mervin, conditioned that the two younger Sonnes and their Successors should hold their Estates in Fee of the Kings of North-Wales, and acknowledge the Soveraignty thereof, as Leigemen and Hom••∣gers. According unto which appointment it was ordained in the Constitutions of Howell Dha, the Legislator of Wales, that as the Kings to Abersraw were bound to pay 63 pounds in way of tri∣bute to the Kings of London; ••o the Kings of Dynevour and Matravall should pay in way of tri∣bute the like summe to the Kings of Abersraw. But notwithstanding the Reservation of the So∣veraignty to the Kings of North-Wales, Roderick committed a great Soloecism in point of State by this dismemb••ing of his Kingdom; especially at a time when all the kingdoms of the Saxons were brought into one, and that one apt enough upon all occasions to work upon the weakness of the neighbouring Welch: which had they been continued under one sole Prince, might have preserved their Liberty, and themselves a Kingdom, as well as those of Scotland, for so long a time against the power and puissance of the Kings of England: Yet was not this the worst of the mischier nei∣ther; his Successors subdividing (by his example) their small Estates into many, insomuch that of the eight tributary Kings which rowed King Edgar on the Dee, five of them were the Kings or Princes of Wales. But Roderick did not think of that which was to come, whom we must follow

• in our Storie according to the Division of the Countrey made by him into three Estates, of North∣Wales, South-Wules, and Powys-land.

1. NORTH-WALES, or Guinedth, contained the Counties of Merioneth and Carnarvon, the Isle of Aaglesey, and the greatest parts of Denbigh and Flint-shires. The chief Towns where∣of are Bangor, Denbigh, Carnarvon, Abersraw, spoken of before, and some in Anglesey whereof we shall speak more hereafter. The Countrey (Anglesey excepted) the most barren and unfruitfull part of all Wales; but withall the safest, and furthest from the danger of the incroaching English; which possibly might be the reason why it was set out for the portion of the Eldest Sonne, in whom the Soveraignty of the Welch was to be preserved, by the Kings or

Princes of North-wales.

• A. Ch.
• 877. 1 Amarawd. 36.
• 913. 2 Idwallo.
• 3 Merick.
• 4 Iames or Iago.
• 1067. 5 Conan, Sonne of Iames.
• 1099. 6 Gryssith ap Conan.
• 1120. 7 Owen Guinedth.
• 1178. 8 David ap Owen.
• 1194. 9 LLewellen ap Iarweth.
• 1240. 10 David ap Llewellen.
• 1246. 11 LLewellen II. Sonne of Gryffith, the Brother of David ap LLwellen, the last Prince of Wales of the British Race. Of whom it is said, that once consulting with a W••tch, he was told by her that it was his destiny to be caried in triumph thorow London with a Crown on his head. Hereupon ma∣king some excursions on the Engl••••h Borders, he drew upon himself the whole power of King Ed∣ward the first, which not being able to withstand, and the King as willing on the other side not to sight with Mountains; Commissioners were appointed to conclude the differences: Robert Lord Tiptoff, and some others for the King of England; and for the Welch Prince, Grono ap Heylyn, a great man of that Countrey, descended from Brockwell Skythrac, one of the Princes of Powys-land (from whom, if Camd••a•• ••renti••ux be of any credit, the Author of these Papers doth derive his Pedegree under whom that Family had the Office of Hereditarie Cup-Bearer, and from thence their name; (Heylyn, Promus, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 à poculis, quae vox ••a proprium ••omen abiit, saith the Welch Di∣ctionarie) By those Commissioners it was concluded and agreed on that LLewellen should en∣joy a part of the Countrey with the Title of Prince during his life: the rest in present, and the whole after his decease, to be surrendred over to the King of England. But David the Brother of LLewellen finding himself excluded by this Agreement, from the hope of succession, incensed his Brother and the Welch to a new Revolt: the issue whereof was the taking of David, executed by the hand of justice; and the death of LLewellen, slain in Battail, neer the Buelth in Brecknock∣s••ire. Whose head being pitched upon a stake and adorned with a Paper-Crown, was by a Horse∣man caried triumphantly thorow London, Anno 1282. And so the Prophecie was fulfilled. In him ended the Line of the Princes of North-Wales, after they had for the space of 405 yeers resisted not only the private undertakers and Adventurers of England, but the Forces of many puissant Monarchs: whose attempts they alwayes made frustrate by retiring into the heart of their Coun∣trey, and leaving nothing for the English to encounter with but their Woods and Mountains. But now the fatall period of the ••ritish Liberty being come, they were constrained to yeeld to the stronger. What followed after this we shall see anon.

The Arms of these Princes was quarterly Gules and Or, four Lions Passant gardant, counter∣changed.

2 POWISLAND contained the whole Counties of Montgomery and Radnor, all Shropshire beyond the Severn, with the Town of Shrewsbury, and the rest of Denbigh and Flin••shires; com∣prehending by the estimate of those times, 15 Cantreds or hundreds of Villages, the word Cant signifying an hundred, and Tret a Village. The principall Cities or Towns of it, were S. Asaph, Shrewsbury, Matravall, spoken of before. A Countrey more partaking of the nature and ferti∣lity of England, than the parts belonging unto Guinedth, or North-Wales, but alwayes lying in harms way, by reason of the Neighbourhood of the more potent English; and therefore given by Roderick, to Mer••yn, his youngest Sonne, partly because he was the youngest, but chiefly be∣cause he was a man of approved valour, and so more fit to have his portion upon the Borders. In his Line it continued a long time together, but much afflicted and dismembred by the ••arks of Chester and Shrewsbury, who took from them a good part of Flint and Denbigh, and 〈◊〉〈◊〉; and by the Princes of North-Wales, who cast many a greedy eye upon it. Of the Successors of Prince Mervyn, I find no good Ca••ta••, more than of Brockwell Skythrac be∣fore remembred. The last that held it all entire was Meredyth ap Blethyn, who following the ill example of Roderick Mawr, divided it betwixt Madoc and Gryffith, his two Sonnes. Of which Ma••e•• died at Wi••chest••r, Anno 1160, in the time of King Henry the 2d, his part hereof depend∣ing after his decease on the Fortunes of Guined••h: and Gryffith was by Henry the first made Lord of 〈◊〉〈◊〉 the stile of Prince left off as too high and lofty.) In his Race it continued till the time of King Edward the first, to whom at a Parliament holden in Sh••ewsbury, Owen ap G••yffi••••h the fifth from Gry••••ith ap Meredith before mentioned surrendred his place and Title, and received them of the King again to be holden in Capite and free Baronage, according to the Custom of England. Avis, or Hawis, Daughter and Heir of this Owen ap Gryffith, was maried unto Iohn Charl••ton Valect (or Gentleman of the Privie Chamber) to King Edward the 2d, by whom, in right of his Wife, he was made Lord Powis, Edward, the fift also of this Line of the Charle••ons,

was the last of that House; his Daughter J••ne conveying the Estate and Title to the House of the Greyes: and of them also five enjoyed it, the last Lord Powis of the Line or Race of Mervyn, be∣ing Edward Grey, who died in the dayes of our Grand Fathers. And so the title lay extinct, untill revived again in the person of Sir William Herbert of Red-castle, descend from the Herberts, Earls of Pembroke, created Lord Powys by K. Charles the first, Anno 1629.

The Arms of the Princes of Powysland, were Or, a Lyon Rampant Gules.

2 SOUTH-WALES, or Deheubar••h, conteined the Counties of Monmouth, Glamorgan, Ca∣ermarden, Cardigan, and Brecknock; the greatest and most fruitfull part of all Wales, but more ex∣posed to the invasion of forrain Nations, English, Danes, Flemmings, and Norwegians, by whom the Sea-Coasts were from time to time most grievously plagued; Insomuch that the Kings and Princes hereof were inforced to remove their seat from Caermarthen, where it was fixt at first, unto Dynevour Castle, as a place of greater strength and safety; where it continued till the Princes of it were quite extinct, called from hence Kings of Dynevour, as before is said. The chief Towns of it, Caermarthen, Monmouth, Landaffe, S. Davids, spoken of alreadie. The Kings and Princes, as farre I can find upon any certainty, are these that follow.

The Princes of South-Wales.

• A. Ch.
• 877. 1 Cadel.
• 2 Howel.
• 907. 3 Howel Dha.
• 948. 4 Owen.
• 5 Aeneas.
• 6 Theodore the great.
• 1077. 7 Rhese ap Theodore.
• 1093. 8 Gryffith ap Rhese.
• 9 Rhese II. ap Gryffith.
• 10 Gryffith ap Rhese, the last Prince of South-Wales of the Line of Cadel, after they had with great strugling maintained their liberty for the space of 300 years and upwards: but so, that though they still preserved the title of Princes, they lost a great part of their Countrie to the Norman-English. For in the reign of William Rusus, Bernard de Newmark a noble Norman, seized upon those parts which now make the Countie of Brecknock, being then a fair and goodly Lordship; and Robert Fitz-Haymon, with some other noble adventures, made themselves masters of Glamorgan; in which the posteritie of some of them are still remaining. Incouraged by their good success, Arnulp of Montgomery, in the time of King Henry the first, won from the Welch a great part of Dyvet, which we now call Pembro••••∣shire; as the Earls of Warren, and Lord Mortimer, about the same times, did prevail exceedingly in the conquest of Cardigan and Monmouth. So that the poor Princes had no one Countrie left en∣tire but Caermarthen onely; too little to maintain them in so high a title. And though this last Gryffith, in the time of the Warres in England, betwixt Maud the Empress and King Stephen, had recovered a great part of this lost Estate: yet neither he nor his did enjoy it long; himself decea∣sing shortly after, and his two Sonnes, Cymmerick and Meredith being taken by King Henry the second, who most cruelly put out their eyes: yet did the Welch, as well as possibly they co••ld, en∣deavour to preserve the liberty which their Fathers left them, till the felicitie and wisdome of King Edward the first put an end unto the warre of Wales, and setled them in some degree of peace and quiet.

But before we come to speak of this, we are to shew another Catalogue of the Kings and Princes of Wales, different from the succession of them before laid down; and made according to the Hi∣story of Wales writ by Humfrey LLoyd: this Catalogue conteining the Succession of the greater and predominant Princes, whether of Guynedh, Deheuharth, or Powysland; such as gave law unto the rest, and had the honour to be called Kings of Wales, though Princes onely of their own pro∣per and particular Countries; as formerly we had a Catalogue of the Monarchs of the English Sax∣ons, made out of the Predominant Princes of the Saxon Heptarchi••. Onely we shall find some in the following Catalogue, who were not naturally and lineally Princes of any of the three, and therefore not expressed in the former Tables; but such as by strong hand had intruded into those Estates, to the prejudice of the right heirs, over-powred by them.

The Kings and Princes of Wales, according to the Welch History.

• A. Ch.
• 688. 1 Ivor.
• 690. 2 Idwallo, or Edwall, Sonne of Cadwallader,
• 720. 3 Roderick Molwinnoe.
• 755. 4 Conan ••eudaethwy.
• 820. 5 Mervin Vrich.
• 843. 6 Roderick Mawre, who divided Wales into 3 Estates.
• 877. 7 Amarawdh, Prince of Guynedth.
• 913. 8 Edwall Voel, Prince of Guynedh.
• 940. 9 Howel Dha (or the Good) Prince of Dehenbarth.
• 948. 10. Ievaf, and Iago, Sonnes of Edwall Voel, to whom King Edgar did release the tribute paid in money for a tribute of Wolves.
• ...

• 982. 11. Howel, the Sonne of Ievaf, succeeded in the Kingdom of Wales, his Father being still alive, and of right Prince of Guinedh.
• 984. 12 Cadwallan, the brother of Howell.
• 986. 13 Meredith ap Owen, Prince of Debe••barth.
• 992. 14 Edwall, Sonne of Merick, the Eldest Sonne of Edwall Voel, which Merick had been pretermitted, as unfit for Government.
• 1003. 15 Aedan ap Blethored, an Vsurper.
• 1015. 16 LLewellen ap Sitsylht, descended from the house of Dehenbarth.
• 1021. 17 Iago ap Edwall, Prince of Guinedh.
• 1037. 18 Gryffith ap LLewellen.
• 1061. 19 Blethyn and Rhywallon, Sonnes of Angharad the Daughten of Meredith ap Owen Prince of Debenbarth, by a second Husband.
• 1073. 20 Trahaern ap Caradoc, Cousin to Blethyn.
• 1078. 21 Gryffith Prince of Guinedh, Sonne of Conan, the Sonne of Iago ap Edwall, one of the Princes of the same, did Homage to William the Conquerour, and was the last that had the title of King of Wales.
• 1137. 22 Owen Guinedh, Prince of Guinedh, and Soveraign Prince of Wales.
• 1169. 23 David ap Owen Prince of Guinedh.
• 1194. 24 LLewellen, Sonne of Iorweth, Eldest Sonne of Owen Guinedh, excluded by David his younger Brother.
• 1240. 25 David ap LLewellen, Prince of Guinedh.
• 1246. 26 LLewellen, Sonne of Gryffith, the Brother of David, the last Soveraign Prince of Wales, of the race of Cadwallader, overcome and slain in battell by King Edward the first, An. 1282. as before is said: by means whereof the Principalitie of Wales was added to the Crown of England.

When King Edward had thus fortunately effected this great business, he gave unto his English Barons and other Gentlemen of note, many fair Signeuries and Estates; as well to reward them for their service in the conquest, as to engage so many able men, both in purse and power, for the perpetuall defence and subjugation of it. As for the Lordship of Flint, and the Towns and Estates lying on the sea-coasts, he held them into own hands, both to keep himself strong, and to curb the Welch: and (wherein he dealt like the politick Emperour Emperour Augustus) preten∣ding the ease of such as he had there placed; but indeed to have all the Arms, and men of employ∣ment under himself onely.

This done, he divided Wales into seven Shires, viz. 1 Glamorgan, 2 Carmarden, 3 Pembroke, 4 Cardigan, 5 Merioneth, 6 Carnarvon, and 7 Anglesey, after the manner of England. Over each of these, as he placed a particular English Lieutenant, so he was very desirous to have one generall English Vicegerent, over the whole body of the Welch. But this when they mainly with∣stood, he sent for his wife, then great with child, to Carnarvon: where she was delivered of a Sonne. Upon the newes whereof, the King assembled the British Lords, and offered to name them a Governour born in Wales, which could speak not one word of English, and whose life no man could tax. Such a one when they had all sworn to obey, he named his young Sonne Edward; since which time our Kings Eldest Sonnes are called Princes of Wales. Their Investiture is perfor∣med by the imposition of a cap of estate, and a Coronet on his head that is invested, as a to••en of his Principality; by delivering into his hand a verge, being the Emblem of government; by putting a ring of gold on his finger, to shew him how now he is a Husband to the Countrey, and a Father to her Children; and by giving him a patent, to hold the said Principality, to him and his heirs Kings of England. By which words, the separation of it from the Crown is prohibited; and the Kings keep in themselves so excellent an occasion of obliging unto them their eldest Sonne, when they please. In imitation of this custom, more ex Anglia translato (saith Mariana) Iohn the first of Ca∣stile and Leon, made his Sonne Henry Prince of the Asturia's; which is a countrey so craggie and and mountainous, that it may not improperly be called the Wales of Spain. And all the S••anish Princes even to these times are honoured with this title of Prince of the Astu∣ria's.

Notwithstanding this provident care of Edward the first, in establishing his Empire here, and the extreme rigor of Law here used by Henry the 4th, in reducing them to obedience, after the re∣bellion of Owen Gl••ndower: yet till the time of Henry the 8th, and his Father, (both being extract from the Welch blood) they seldom or never contained themselves within the bounds of true Al∣legeance. For whereas before they were reputed as Aliens, this Henry made them (by Act of Par∣liament) one Nation with the English, subject to the same Laws, capable of the same preferments, and privileged with the same immunities: He added 6 Shires to the former number, out of those Countries which were before reputed, as the Borders and Marches of Wales; and enabled them to send Knights and Burgesses unto the English Parliaments; so that the name and language only excepted, there is now no difference between the English and Welch; an happy Vnion.

The same King Henry established for the ease of his Welch Subjects, a Court at Ludlow, like un∣to the ordinary Parliaments in France: wherein the Laws are ministred according to the fashion of the Kings Courts of Westm••nster. The Court consisteth of one President, who is, for the most part, of the Nobility, and is generally called, the Lord President of Wales; of as many Counsel∣lors

as it shall please the King to appoint; one Attourney, one Sollicitor, one Secretary, and the Iustices of the Counties of W••les: The Town it self (for this must not be omitted) adorned with a very fair Castle which hath been the Palace of such Princes of Wales, of the English blood, as have come into this Countrie, to solace themselves among their people. Here was young ••dward the 5th, at the death of his Father, and here dyed Prince Arthur, Eldest Sonne to Henry the 7th, both being sent hither by their Fathers to the same end; viz, by their presence to satisfie and keep in Order the unquiet Welchmen. And certainly, as the presence of the Prince was then a terror to the rebellious, so would it now be as great a comfort to this peaceable people.

What the Revenues of this Principal••ty are, I cannot say: yet we may boldly affirm that they are not very small, by these reasons following, viz. 1 By the Composition which LLewellen, the last Prince of Wales, made with Edward the first: who being Prince of North-Wales onely, and dis∣possessed of most of that, was fain to redeem the rest, of the said King Edward, at the price of 50000 Marks (which comes to 100000 pounds of our present mony) to be paid down in ready Coin, and for the residue to pay 1000 l. per Annum. And 2dly, by those two circumstances, in the mariage of the Lady Katharine of Spain, to the above named Prince Arthur. For first, her Father Ferdinando being one of the wariest Princes that ever were in Europe, giving with her in Dowry 200000 Ducats, required for her loynture, the third part only of this Principality, and of the Earldom of Chester. And secondly, After the death of Prince Arthur, the Nobles of the Realm perswaded Prince Henry to take her to Wise; that so great a Treasure as the yeer∣ly Revenne of her lonyture, might not be carried out of the Kingdom.

The Arms of the Princes of Wales differ from those of England, only by the addition of a Labell of three points. But the proper and peculiar device, and which we commonly, though corruptly, call the Princes Arms, is a Coronet beautified with thee Ostrich Feathers, and inseimbed round with ICH DIEN, that is, I serve: alluding to that of the Apostle, The Heir while he is a Child dif∣fereth not from a Servant. This Coronet was won by that valiant Prince, Edward the black Prince, at the battell of Cressie, from Iohn King of Bohemia; who there wore it, and whom he there slew. Since which time it hath been the Cognizance of all our Princes.

I will now shut up my discourse of Wales with that testimony of the people, which Henry the 2d used in a Letter to Emanuel Emperour of Constantinople: The Welch Nation is so adventurous, that they dare encounter naked with armea men; ready to spend their blood for their Countrey, and pawn their life for praise: and adding onely this, that since their incorporating with the English, they have shewed themselves most loyall, hearty, and affectionate Subjects of the State: cordially devoted to their King; and zealous in defence of their Laws, Liberties, and Religion, as well as any of the best of their fellow-subjects, whereof they have given good proof in these later times.

There are in Wales Arch-Bishops 0. Bishops 4.

THE BORDERS.

BEfore we come into Scotland, we must of necessity passe thorough that Battable ground, ly∣ing betwixt both Kingdoms, called THE BORDERS, the Inhabitants whereof are a kind of military men, subtile, nimble, and by reason of their often skirmishes, well expe∣rienced, and adventurous. Once the English Border extended as far as unto the Fryth, or Strait of Edenburgh on the East, and that of Dunbritton on the West (the first Fryth, by the Latines cal∣led Bodotria, and the later Glotta:) betwixt which where now standeth the Town of Sterling, was an atient Bridge built over the River which falleth into the Fryth of Edenburgh, on a Cross standing whereupon, was writ this Pasport.

I am Free march as passengers may kenne, To Scots, to Britans, and to Englsh-men.

But when England groaned under the burden of the Danish oppression, the Scots well husbanded that advantage, and not onely enlarged their Borders to the Tweed, but also took into their hands Cumberland, Northumberland, and Westmorland. The Norman Kings again recovered these Provinces, making the Borders of both Kingdomes to be Tweed, East; the Solway, West; and the Cheviot hills in the midst. Of any great wars made on these Borders, or any particular Officers appointed for the defence of them, I find no mention till the time of Edward the first, who taking advantage of the Scots disagreements, about the successor of Alexander the 3d, hoped to bring the Countrie under the obedience of England. This Quarrell betwixt the two Nations he

began, but could not end; the Wars surviving the Author; so that what Vellcius saith of the Romans, and Carthaginians, I may as well say of the Scots and English: for almost 300 yeers together, aut bellum inter eos populos, aut b••lli praeparatio, aut infid•• pax fuit. In most of these conflicts the Scots had the worst. So that Daniel in his History seemeth to mar∣vail how this Corner of the Isle could breed so many, had it bred nothing but men, as were slain in these wars. Yet in the Reign of Edward the 2d, the Scots (having twice defeated that un∣happy Prince) became so terrible to the English Borderers, that an hundred of them would fly from three Scots. It is a custom among the Turks not to beleeve a Christian or a Iew complayning a∣gainst a Turk, except their accusation be confirmed by the Testimony of some Turk also; which seldom hapning, is not the least cause why so little Iustice is there done the Christians. In like man∣ner it is the Law of these Borderers, never to beleeve any Scots complaining against an English-man, unless some other English-man will witness for him; and so on the other side; Ex jure quodam inter limitaneos rato (saith Camden in his Elizab.) nullus nisi Scotus in Scotum, nullus nisi Anglus in An∣glum, testis admittitur. This Custom making void in this Fashion all kinds of accusations, was one of the greatest causes of the Insolencies of both sides committed. Besides, there were divers here living, which acknowledged neither King; but sometimes were Scots, sometimes English, as their present crimes and necessities required protection or pardon. To keep in this people, and se∣cure the Borders, there were in each Kingdom three Officers appointed, called the Lords Wardens of the Marches: one being placed over the East, the other over the West, the third over the middle Borders. In England, the Warden of the East Marches had his Seat at Barwick (a Town of great strength, and which for the conveniencie of its situation, was the first thing which the English took care to defend, and the Scots to suprise) of which he was also Governor. The War∣den of the West Marches, had his Seat in Carli••e, which Henry the 8th for that cause well fortified. The Warden of the middle Marches had no set place of residence, but was sometimes in one place, sometimes in another, according as occasion required; the Office being executed for the most part, by the Wardens of the Eastern or Western Marches. But Imperii medium est, terminus ante fuit, by the blessed mariage of the Kingdoms, that being now the middle of one, which was then the bounds of two Empires; these Officers, and the cause of them, the wars, are quite extin∣guished.

SCOTLAND.

SCOTLAND is the Northern part of Britain, separated from England by the River Tweed and Solway, and the Cheviot Hils, extending from the one to the other. It is in length (accor∣ding to Polydore Virgil) 480 miles, but of no great breadth; there being no place distant from the Sea above 60 miles, and the Countrey ending like the sharp point of a Wedge. And for the length assigned unto it by Polydore, it must be made up by measuring the crooks and windings of the shores, every where thrusting out with very large Promontories, and cutting deep Indentures into the Land. For measuring in a strait Line from North to South, the length thereof from Solway F••••th to the S••ra••tby-head, amounteth but unto three hundred and ten Italian miles; and from Barwick un∣to S••ra••tby-head is a great deal shorter. So that there is no such over-sight in the Maps of Bri∣tain, nor such necessity to correct them, as was sometimes thought.

It was once called Caledonia, from the Cal••d••ni•• a chief People of it: sometimes Albania, from Albanie or Braid Albin, a principall Province in the North. But the most usuall name is Scotia, or Scotland; though the reason of the name be not agreed on. Some fabulous Writers of their own fetch it from Scota, the Daughter of an Aegyptian Pharaoh; of whom more when we come to Ireland. Others with better reason (though that none of the best) from the Scoti, Scitti, or Scy∣thi, a German, or Sarmatian people of noted fame; whom they will have to seize first on some parts of Spain, from thence to transplant themselves into Ireland, and out of Ireland into the H••∣brides or Western Ilands, now parts and members of this Kingdom. The more probable opinion is, that they were no other than mere Irish, (whose language, habit, and the most barbarous of their customs, the Highlanders or naturall Scots doe still retain) united in the name of Scot, about the declination of the Roman Empire: the word Scot signifying in their Language, a body aggre∣gated into one, out of many particulars; as the word Alman in the Dutch. Scot illud dicitur, (saith Camden out of Matthew of Westminster) quod ex diversis rebus in unum acervum aggregatur. First mentioned by this name in some fragments of Porphyrie (who lived about the time of the Em∣perour Aurelian) as they are cited by S. Hierome: after the death of Constantine much spoken of in approved Authors, as the confederates of the Picts in harassing the Roman Province.

The whole divided commonly into the Highlands and the Lowlands. The Highlanders or Irish Scots, inhabiting the Hebrides, and the West parts of the Continent adjoyning to them, more barbarous than the Wild Irish at this day not to be civiliz'd (as King JAMES observed in his most excellent Basilicon Doron) but by planting Colonies of the more ••nland, orderly Scots among them. The Lowlanders, or English Scots (as I well may call them) inhabiting on this side the two Frythe•• of Dunbritton and Edenburgh, and the plainer Countries all along the German Ocean, are the more civill of the two, as being of the same Saxon race with the English. This is evident, first, by their Language, being only a broad Northern English, a Dialect onely of that tongue; 2ly, by the re∣stimony

of the Highlanders themselves who are the true Scots, and speak the old Iri•••• language, by whom the Low ••anders and the English are called by the same name of Saxons: 3ly, by the ge∣nerall consent of all Historians, affirming that the Kingdom of the North••mbers or En••l••sh Saxons beyond Himber extended as far Northwards as the two Fri••nes before-mentioned; and there con∣tinued for the space of 300 yeers: and 4ly, by the confession of some ingenuous Gentlemen of that Nation, who grant it for a probable Tenet, that the Saxons and the Scots invading 〈◊〉〈◊〉 much a∣bout the same time; the Saxou•• might extort the Eastern shore, lying next their Countrie, from the old Inhabitants; as well as the Scots did all the Western parts which lay next to Ireland, and the H••brides or Western Ilands, from whence they first passed into Britai••.

The Countrey, for the most part, especially beyond the limits of the Roman Province, is very barren and unfruitfull, not able to afford sustenance for the Natives of it, were they not a people patient of want and hunger, temperate in diet, and not accustomed unto that riot and excess, used commonly in richer and more plentifull Countries. Fruit they have very little, and not many trees either for building or for fewell: the people holding, as in France, at the Will of the Lord, and therefore not industrious to build, or plant. Their chief Commodities are course cloth, Fish in great abundance, Hides, Lead, and Coal; of which two last their mountains do afford some rich undecaying Mines.

The People have been noted by their best Writers, for some barbarous customs entertained a∣mongst them. One of which was, if any two were displeased, they expected no law; but bang'd it out bravely, one and his kindred, against the other and his: and thought the King much in their common, if they granted him at a certain day to keep the peace. This fighting they call their F••ides, a word so barbarous, that were it to be expressed in Latine, or French, it must be by circum∣locution. These deadly Fe••des, King Iames in his most excellent Basilicon Doron adviseth his Sonne to redress with all care possible; but it pleased God to give him so long a life as to see it in his own dayes remedied: wherein he got a greater victory over that stubborn people, than ever did any forein Prince, or any of his Predecessors could doe before him; an act indeed truly royall, and worthy himself. Another custom they had of that nature, that the like was hardly ever heard of amongst the Heathen, and much less in Christendom, which took beginning as the Sco••ish Histo∣rians affirm, in the reign of Ewen the 3d, who is the fifteenth King in the Catalogue, after the first Fergus. This Ewen being a Prince much addicted, or wholly rather given over unto lasciviousness, made a Law, that himself and his successors should have the maid••nhead, or first nights lo••ging with every woman, whose husband held land immediately from the Crown: and the Lords and Gentlemen of all those, whose husbands were their tenants or homagers. This was, it seems, the Knights service which men held their states by; and continued till the dayes of M••lc••lm Comnor, who at the request of his wife Margaret, (she was the sister of Edgar A••heling) abolished this Law; and ordained, that the tenants by way of commutation, should pay unto their Lords a mark in money; which tribute the Historians say is still in force. It was called Marchet•• mulieris: but whether from Mark, a horse in the old Galliqne, (implying the obscene signification of ••quita∣re) as Mr. Selden thinks; or from Marca, the summe of money by which it was afterward redee∣med, I cannot determine. Certain I am that this last custom was of such a barbarous and brutish nature, that the custom of the Indians in giving to the Bramines the first nights lodging with their Brides, and that of many Savage unconverted Nations in prostituting their Wives and Daughters to the Lusts and pleasure of their Guests, have not more unchristianity in them, than this of those Scotish Christians, if I may so call them.

These Customs shew the antient Scots to be rude and barbarous, partaking little of the civilitie of the Neighbouring Nations, nor are they so broken of the former, but that they are observed by a modern Writer to be still greedy of revenge where they find means to take it; as also to be a sub∣tile and politick people, inclined to Factions and Seditions amongst themselves, which he that reads their Stories cannot choose but see. A people as King Iames observeth in his Bafil••con Doron, ever weary of the present state, and desirous of novelties; accustomed to judge and speak rashly of their Kings and Princes, towards whom they have alwayes caried themselves with such untracta∣bleness, that more Kings have been betrayed, murdered, and deposed by the Scots, than by all the Nations in the World. But take them in themselves without these relations, and they are said to be an industrious people, capable of all Sciences which they give their minds to, and generally well versed in Gramm••ticall Learning, of which most of their Gentry have a smattering. And of most note in point of Learning, have been 1 Marianus (surnamed) Scotus, and 2 Hector Boctius, the Historians, 3 Iohn Major, a well known School-man, for the times before the Reformation. And for the times that followed, 4 George Buchanan, an ingenious Poet, but an unsound States-man, whose Historie, and Dialogue de jure Regni, have wrought more mischief in the World, than all Marchiavels Works. Not to have been remembred here, but because he was Praedagogue to 5 Xing Iames, of most famous memory; whose printed Works declare his large abilities in all kinds of Learning. 6 Napier, the Laird of Marchiston. 7 8 Barclay, the Father and the Sonne. 9 Iohn 〈◊〉〈◊〉, the best Antiquary of this Nation. 10 Doctor Iohn Maxwel, the late learned Bishop of Ross, and my very good Friend, besides some others of less note.

The Christian Religion was here planted by divers men, according to the severall Nations who did here inhabit; amongst the Low-Landers, or Saxon-Scots, by A••••an, the first Bishop of Lin∣di••farn, or Holy Iland; amongst the Picts inhabiting the South-Eastern parts, by Nin••as, Bishop

of Candida Casa, or Whit-herne, in Galloway, amongst the Northern-Picts, Anno 555. and fi∣nally amongst the Scots, by Pall••dius a Deacon of Rome, sent to them hither for that purpose by Pope Celestine, Anno 435, or thereabouts. And for the Reformation of Religion over grown with the rust and rubbish of the Romish Church (degenerated from it self in the later dayes) it was here made by a strong hand, according to judgement of Knox and others: not ta••ing counsell with the Prelates, nor staying the leisure of the Prince as they did in England, but turning Prince and Prelates out of all autority; made by that means more naturally subject unto alterations than it had been otherwise; or only to be made good by the same violence, which first introduced it. Tis true, that for a while, being in danger of the French, and of necessity to support themselves by the power and favour of the English, they bound themselves by a solemn Subscription to adhere only to the Rites and Ceremonies of the Church of England, and to observe that form of Worship, which was there established. Religionis cultu••, & Ritibus cum Anglis communibus subscripserunt; as is affirmed by Buchanan their own State-Historian. But no sooner was that danger over, but they ••ound opportunity and leisure to effect their end; and have endeavoured ever since by practi∣ces, and correspondencies with that party here, and finally by Force of Arms, to thrust their Con∣stitution and Form of Worship on the Church of England.

As for the Government of the Church, it was originally by Bishops, (as in all parts else) but so as they exercised their Functions and Iurisdictions in all places, equally, wheresoever they came; The Kingdom not being divided into Dioceses, till the time of Malcolm the 3d, Anno 1070, or thereabouts. Nor had they any Arch-Bishops till the yeer 1478. The Arch-Bishop of York be∣ing accounted and obeyed before that time, as the Metropolitan of Scotland. But being once set∣led in an orderly & constant Hierarchie, they held the same untill the Reformation began by Knoxe, when he and his Associats approving the Genevian plat-form, took the advantage of the Minoritie of K. James the sixth to introduce Presbyterian Discipline, and suppress the Bishops, forbidding them by their own sole autority to intermedle any more in matters which concerned the Church, canto∣ning the Kingdom into Presbyteries of their own assigning, and that the King might not be able to oppose their doings they kept him under by strong hand, imprisoned him at Sterlin, made him fly from Edenburgh, removed from him all his faithfull servants, and seized upon his principall For∣tresses; and in a word so bafled and affronted him upon all occasions, that he was minded many times to have left the kingdom, and retire to Venice. Which doubtless he had done, (as I have heard affirmed by some of great place and power) had not the hopes of coming at the last to the Crown of England, made him stay it out: So that his Maxim of no Bishops no King, was not made at Random, but founded on the sad experience of his own condition. And though upon the sense of those inconveniences which that alteration brought upon him, he did afterwards with great both Policie and Prudence restore again the Episcopall Order, and setled it both by Synodicall Acts, and by Acts of Parliament; yet the same restless spirit breaking out again in the Reign of his Sons, Anno 1638. did violently eject the Bishops, and suppress the calling, and set up their Presbyteries thorowout the Kingdom, as in former times.

The famous or miraculous things rather of this Countrey, are, 1 the Lake of Mirton, part o•• whose waters doe congeal in Winter, and part of them not. 2 That in the Lake of Lennox, being 24 miles in compass, the Fish are generally without Fins, and yet there is great abundance of them. 3 That when there is no wind stirring, the waters of the said Lake are so tempestuous, that no Mariner dares venture on it. 4 That there is a stone called the Deaf-stone, a foot high and 33 Cu∣bits thick, of this rare quality, that a Musket shot off on the one side, cannot be heard by a man standing on the other. If it be otherwise (as he must have a strong Faith who beleeves these won∣ders) let Hector Boetius bear the blame, out of whom I had it.

Chief Mountains of this Kingdom are the Cheviot Hills upon the Borders, and Mount Gram∣pius spoken of by Taci••us, the safest shelter of the Picts, or Northern Britans against the Romans, and of the Scots against the English; now called the hills of Albanie, or the mountainous Regi∣ons of Braid-Albin. Out of these springeth the 1 Tay or Taus, the fairest River of Scotland, falling into the Sea about D••ndec, in the East side; and 2 the Cluyd, emptying it self into Dunbritton Frith, on the West side of the Kingdom. Other Rivers of most note, are, the 3 Banoc, emptying it self in∣to the Frith of Edenburgh; on the banks whereof was sought that fatall battell of Banocks-bourn, of which more anon. 4 Spey, 5 Dee, the Ocasa of Ptolomie: none of them of any long course, by reason that the Countrey Northward is but very narrow.

In reference to Ecclesiasticall affairs, this Kingdom hath been long divided into 13 Dioceses, to which the Diocese of Edenburgh (taken out of that of S. Andrews,) hath been lately added: and in relation to the Civil, into divers Seneschalsies and Sheriffdoms, which being for the most part hereditary, are no small hinderance to the due execution of Justice. So that the readiest way to re∣dress the mischief (as King Iames advised) is to dispose of them as they fall or Escheat to the Crown, according to the laudable custom (in that case) in England.

The greatest Friends of the Scots, were the French, to whom the Scots shewed themselves so faithfull, that the French King committed the defence of his Person to a selected number of Scotish Gentlemen: and so valiant, that they have much hindered the English Victories in France. And certainly the French, feeling the smart of the English puissance alone, have continually heartned the Scots in their attempts against England, and hindred all means of making union betwixt them: as appeared, when they broke the match agreed on, between our Edward the sixth, and Mary the

young Queen of Scots. Their greatest enemy was the English, who overcame them in many bat∣tels, seized once upon the Kingdom, and had longer kept it, if the mountainous and unaccessible woods had not been more advantagious to the 〈◊〉〈◊〉, than their power: for so much King Iames seemeth to intimate in his Speech at 〈◊〉〈◊〉, 1607. And though (saith he) the Scots 〈…〉〈…〉∣nour and good fortune never to be conquered, yet were they never but on the defensible side; and may in pa••t thank their hills and inaccessible passages, that saved them from an utter overthrow at the hands of all them that ever pretended to conquer th••m. But

Jam cunctigens una sumus, si•• ••••mus in aevum:

One onely Nation now are we, And let us so for ever be.

The chief Cities are, Edenburgh, of old called Castrum Alatum in Lothien, where is the Kings Palace, and the Court of Justice. It consisteth chiefly of one street, extending in length one mile, into which runne many pretty lanes; so that the whole compass may be nigh three miles: extending from East to West on a rising ground: at the Summit or West end whereof standeth a strong and magnificent Castle, mounted upon a steep and precipitious Rock, which commandeth the Town; supposed to be the Castrum Al••tum, spoken of by Ptolomi••. Under the command or rather the pro∣tection of which Castle, and thorough the neighbourhood of L••ith, standing on the Fryth, and serving as a Port unto it; and finally by the advantage of the Courts of Justice, and the Court Royall called Holy-Rood-House, it soon became rich, populous, well-traded, and the chief of the Kingdom: but withall factious and seditious, contesting with their Kings, or siding against them upon all occasions. No way to humble them, and keep them in obedience to their Soveraign Lords, but by incorporating Leith, indulging it the privileges of a City, and removing thither the Seat Royall and the Courts of Judicature; which they more fear than all the Plagnes that can befall them. It belonged in former times to the English-S••xons, (as all the rest of the Countrey from the Fryth to Barwick) from whom, oppressed by the tyranny of the Danes, it was taken by the Scots and Picts, Anno 800. or thereabouts. 2 Sterling, situate on the South-side of the Forth or Fryth, in the Sheriffdom so called, a strong Town, and beautified withall with a very fair Castle, the birth-place of King Iames the sixt, the first Monarch of Great Britain. Neer to which Town, on the banks of the River B••nnock, hapned the most memorable discomfiture that the Scots ever gave the English: who besides many Lords and 700 Knights and men of note, lost in this Fight (as the Scotish Writers do report) 50000 of the common Soldiers (our English Histories confess 10000, and too many of that) the King himself (Edward the 2d) being compelled to slie for his life and safety. Some of the Scotish Writers tell us, that the purer sort of Silver, w••ich we call Sterling money, did take name from hence; they might as well have told us, that all our Sil∣ver Bullion comes from Bouillon in Luxembourgh, or from the Port of Boul••gne in France: the truth being, that it took that name from the Easterlings, or Merchants of East Germany, drawn into Eng∣land by King Iohn to refine our Coin. 3 Glasco, in Cluydsd••le, honoured with an Archbishops See, and a publick School (to which some give the name of an University) founded here by Arch∣bishop Turnbal, Anno 1554. 4 S. Andrews, the chief Town of Fife, an Archiepiscopall See, ••nd an Vniversity; by the Latines called Fanum Reguli, which, and the English name, it took from the bones of S. Andrew the Apostle, translated first from Patras in Peloponnesus where he suffered death, unto Constantinople; and thence brought hither by a Monk called Albatus Regulus, in the yeer 378, (if they be not mistaken in the time who made the storie.) Over which R••lic••s he is said to have built a Monastery, which after grew to be a City: called from the Founder Fanum Reguli; in honour of the Saint, S. Andrews. The Bishop hereof is the Metropolitan of all Sc••tland; the Ci∣ty seated on the Ocean, neer the fall of the Ethan, overlooked with a strong and goodly Castle the Archbishops seat. 5 Falkland, in the same Province of Fife, beautified with a retiring house of the Kings, resorting often thither on recess from business, or for the commodity and pleasure of hunt∣ing which the place affords. 6 Dundee, in Latine, Taodunum, a rich and noted port at the mouth of the Tay, the chief Town of Anguis. 7 Aber-don, at the mouth of the River Done, whence it hath the name, (the word Aber in the B••itish signifying the mouth or influx of a River) an Vniver∣sity and Bishops See. 8 Pe••th, or S. Iohns Town, seated on the Tay, but in the middle of the king∣dom; walled, and replenished with an industrious people; the chief Town of the Sheriffdom of Perth. 9 Scone, on the further side of the Tay, adorned heretofore with a famous Monastery, the usuall place for the Inauguration of the Scotish Kings: the fatall stone, on which they did receive their Crown, (the Palladium of the Scotish Kingdom,) here kept, till the re∣movall of it unto Westminster, by King Edward the first. Vpon which stone there were of old in∣graven these Verses.

Ni fallat fatum, Scoti quocunque locatum Invenient lapidem regnare tenentur ibidem.

Translated in old Meeter thus,

The Scots shall brook that Realm as natif ground, If Weirds fail not, whaire ere this Stane is found.

Most happily accomplished in the Succession of King James the sixt to the Crown of England.

10. Dunbritton (B••itannodunum in the Latine) seated in a grassie Plain, at the fall or influx of the River Levin into the Cluyd, upon two steep and precipicious Rocks, flanked on the West with the said two Rivers, and on the East with a myerie Flat, drowned at every full Sea: the strongest Hold of all the Kingdom, and thought to be impregnable but by Famine or Treason; and the chief Town of the West side of Scotland; the name hereof communicated to the Fryth ad••oy∣ning.

The Antient Inhabitants of this Countrie dwelling within the limits of the Roman Province, were the Gadeni, possessing Tevidale, Twedale, Merch, and Lothien, whose chief Citie was Castra Ala∣la, now Edenburgh. 2 the Damnii, dwelling in Cluydsdale, Lennox, S••erling, and Menteith, whose chief Citie was Vanduara, now Renfraw; Lindum, now Linlithquo. 3 the S••lgovae, inha∣biting in Iadd sdale, Eus••dale, Eskdale, Annandale, and Niddisdale, whose chief place was Car∣bantorigum, now Caer-Laveroc••: and 4 the Novantes, conteining Galloway, Carri••k, Kyle and Cunningham; principall places of the which were, Leucopibia, now Whit-herne, and Re••igo••um, now Bargenic. Without the Province, amongst the Picts or barbarous Britans, divided generally into Caleaonii and Meatae, the Nations of most note were, 5 the Caledonii properly so called, ta∣king up all Strathern, Argile, Cantire, Albanie, Lorn, Perth, Angus, and Fife. 6 the Vermines of Mernis and Mar. 7 the Talzali of Buquhan. 8 the Vacomagi of Loqbuabre and Murray. 9 the Cantae of Ross and Sutherland. 10 the Cantini of Cathness; and 11 the Cornubii of S••rathna∣vern, the furthest Countrey Northward of all the Iland. Chief Towns of which were, Tamia, Banatia, Orea, Devana, and Tuesis; which we know not where to find upon any certainty.

The fortunes of this people, as they related to the Romans hath been shewn before: On the withdrawing of whose Forces, so much hereof as formerly had belonged to that Empire, was pos∣sessed by the Saxons, the residue thereof, as formerly, by the Scots and Picts: save that the Sax∣ons not content with that which the Romans held, made themselves masters also of the plain Coun∣tries, lying on the German Ocean, to which the passage out of Germany was both short and easie. By which accompt, besides those places in the East, they were possessed of the Counties or She∣riffdoms of Teifidile, weedale, March, Lothien, Liddisdale, Eusedale, Eskdale, Annandale, N••∣disdale, Cluydsdale▪ Galloway, Carick, Kyle, Cunningham, Lennox, and Sterling, being the rich∣est, and most flourishing part of the modern Scotland. The Scots, for their part, had the Counties of Cantire, Argile, Braid Albin, (or Alba••ie) Lor••, L••quhabre, and Strathnavern, lying on the West and North: the other Northern moyite (excepting some parts neer the coast of the German Ocean possessed by the Saxons) conteining the now Counties of Catness, Sutherland, Ross, Mur∣ray, Buq••h••n, Marre, Mern, Anguis, Athol, Perth, Fife, Strathern and Mente••th, being only left unto the Picts. From whence the Saxons and Scots came into these parts, hath been shewn already. And for the Picts, (to omit here the refutation of those who will have them to descend from the A∣gathyrsi, a People of Scythia) they were no other than such of the naturall Britans as never were brought under the R••man Empire, but still preserved their Countrie in its former Libertie; called therefore by T••rtulli••n, inaccessa Romanis loca, as indeed they were: and using still their antient custom of painting their bodies, after the rest of their Countriemen had conformed themselves to more civill courses, were by the Romans called Picti, and by that name first mentioned in the Pa∣negyrick of Eunomius, in the time of Constantine the Great. They long possessed these parts with∣out any In-mate, even till the yeer 424. when the Irish-Scots wanting room at home, and having formerly possessed themselves of the Western Isles first set foot in Britain: with whom they had continuall Warre, till in the end the Scots prevailing, compelled the Picts to abandon to them the Western parts, and withdraw themselves into the Eastern. Afterwards growing into better terms with one another, and willing to enlarge their borders towards the more flourishing South, they contracted an Offensive and Defensive League against the Britaus: whom on all sides they most miserably tortured, till vanquished and beat back by the conquering Saxons, against whom they contracted a new Confederacy. Taking the advantage of the death of Etheldred, King of the Northumbers, and the invasion of the Danes on the rest of England; they got into their hands all Bernicu••a, or so much of the Kingdom of the Northumbrians, as lay on the North of Twede, and Solway; reckoned from that time forwards as a part of their Dominions. But this good neighbour∣hood held not long betwixt these two Nations. It hapned at the last, that Achaius King of the Scots, maried Fergusia, Sister unto Hungust King of the Picts, and had by her a Sonne called Al∣pine, who after the death of Hungust, dying without issue, and having none of a neerer kindred, was in the judgement of the Scots to succeed in that Kingdom. But the Picts, alleging a Law o•• not admitting Aliens to the Crown, chose one Ferreth of their own Nation to be their King: with whom Alpine contended in a long Warre, victorious for the most part, in conclusion slain. The quarrell notwithstanding did remain betwixt the unfriendly Nations, till at the last, after many bloody battels, and mutuall overthrows (the Scotr being for the most part on the losing side) Kenneth, the second of that name, vanquished Donsk••n, the last King of the Picts, with so great a slaughter of his People, that he extinguished not their Kingdom only, but their very name; pas∣sing from that time forwards under that of Scots. No mention after this of the Pictish Nation▪ unless perhaps we will believe that some of them passed into France▪ and there, forsooth, subdued that Countrie which we now call Picardy.

As for the Catalogue of the Kings of the Scots in Britain, I shall begin the same with Fergu••, the second of that name in the Accompt of their Historians: leaving out that rabble of 38 Kings

(half of them at the least before Christs Nativity) mentioned by Hector Boe••ius, Buchanan▪ and others of their Classick Authors. Neither shall I offend herein, as I conjecture, the more judici∣ous and understanding men of the Scotish Nation, (and for others I take little care) since I deal no more unkindly with their first Fergin, and his Successors, than I have done already with our own Brutus, and his. The first Scotish King that setled himself in the North of Britain, is, according to the above-named Hector Boetius, one Fergus, which in the time that Coyle governed the Britans, came (forsooth) into these parts out of Ireland. From him, unto Eugenius, we have the names of 39 Kings in a continued succession: which Eugenius, together with his whole Nation, is said to have been expelled the Iland, by a joynt confederacy of the Romans, B••itans, and Picts. Twenty and seven years after the death of this Eugenius, they were reduced again into their possession here, by the valour and conduct of another Fergus, the second of that name. To this Fergus I re∣fer the beginning of this Scotish Kingdom in B••itain, holding the stories of the former 39 Kings, to be vain and fabulous. Neither want I probable conjecture for this assertion, this expedition of Fergus into Britain, being placed in the 424 year of CHRIST, at what time the best Writers of the Roman storie for those times, report the Scots to have first seated themselves in this Iland.

The Kings of chief note in the course of the whole Succession are, 1 Achaius, who died in the yeer 809 and in his life contracted the offensive & defensive league with Charles the Great, between the Kngdoms of France and Scotland. The conditions whereof were, •• Let this league between the two Kingdoms endure for ever; 2 Let the enemies unto one, be reputed and handled as the enemies of the other; 3 If the Saxons or English-men invade France, the Scots shall send thither such numbers of Souldiers as shall be desired, the French King defraying the charges; 4 If the English invade Scotland, the King of France shall at his own charges send competent assistance unto the King of Scots. Never was there any league, which was either more faithfully observed, or longer continu∣ed, than this between these two Kingdoms: the Scots on all occasions so readily assisting the French, that it grew to a proverb, or by word, He that will France win, must with Scotland first begin. 2 Kenneth the second, who having utterly subdued and destroyed the Picts, extended his Dominions over all the present Scotland, deservedly to be accompted the first Monarch of it: the Picts (being either rooted out, or so few in number, that they passed afterwards in the name and accompt of Scots) from that time forwards never mentioned in any Author. 3 Malcolm the first, who added Westmorland and Cumberland unto his Dominions, given to him by King Edmund of England, the Sonne of Athelstane, to have his aid against the Danes, or to keep him neutrall. Af∣ter which time, those Counties were sometimes Scotish, and sometimes English, till finally recove∣red by King Henry the 2d, and united to the Crown of England; never since dis-joyned. 4 Ken∣neth the 3d. who by consent of the Estates of his Realm, made the Kingdom hereditary, to de∣scend from the Father to his Eldest Sonne; before which time (keeping within the compass of the Royall Family) the Uncle was sometimes preferred before the Nephew, the eldest in yeers, though further off before the younger Kinsman, though the neerer in blood. After which time (the op∣position and interruption made by Constantine the 3d, and Donald the 4th, excepted only) the El∣dest Sonnes of the Kings, or the next in birth, have succeeded ordinarily in that Kingdom. This Kenneth was one of those Tributary and Vassal-Kings, which rowed K. Edgar over the Dee, neer Chester, in such pomp and majestie. 5 Machbeth, of whom there goeth a famous story, which shall be told at large anon. 6 Malcolm the 3d, the Sonne of Duncane, who lived in England du∣ring the whole time of Machbeths tyranny, and thence brought into Scotland at his return not on∣ly some ••ivilities of the English garb, but the honourarie titles of Earls and Barons, not here before used. At the perswasion of the Lady Margaret his wife, (Sister of Edgar, surnamed Atbeling, and after his decease the right Heir of the Crown of England,) he abolished the barbarous custom spoken of before. He did homage to William the Conqerour for the Crown of Scotland, but after∣wards siding against him with the English, was slain at Alnwick. 7 David, the youngest Sonne of Malcolm the third, succeeded his two Brothers, Edgar and Alexander (dying without issue) in the Throne of his Father; and in right of his Mother the Lady Margaret, Sister and Heir of Edgar Atheling, and Daughter of Edward the Eldest Sonne of Edmund the 2d, surnamed Iron∣side, K. of England, had the best Title to that Kingdom also: but dispossessed thereof by the Nor∣man Conquer••rs; with whom, by reason of the great puissance of those Kings, and the litle love which the English bare unto the Scots, not able to dispute their Title by force of Arms; ••rom Maud the Sister of this David, maried to Henry the first of England, descended all the Kings of England (King Stephen excepted) to Queen Elizab••ths death: from David all the Kings of Scotland, till King Iames the sixth, who on the death of Queen Elizabeth succeeded in the Crown of England, in right of his Descent from another Margaret, the Eldest Daughter of King Henry the 7th. So that in his person there was not an union of the Kingdoms only, under the Title of Great Britain, but a restoring of the old Line of the Saxon Kings (of which he was the direct and indubitate Heir) to the Crown of England; the possession whereof had for so long time continued in the Posterity of the Norman Conqueror. And upon this descent it followeth most undeniably, that though the Norman Conqueror got the Crown of England by the power of the Sword, from the true Heirs of Edmund the 2d, surnamed Ironside; and that his Successors had enjoyed it by no other Title till Queen Elizab••ths death: yet Iames, the first Monarch of Great Britain, succeeded by a right descent from the Saxon Line, without relation to the Conquest of

the Norman Bastard. 8 William, the Brother of Malcolm the 4th, and Nephew of David before mentioned by his Sonne Prince Henry (who died in the life of his Father) being taken Pri∣soner at the Battail of Alnwick, did Homage to King Henry the 2d for the Crown of Scotland, and was thereupon restored to his Liberty, and his Realm to peace. What doth occur concer∣ning the succeeding Kings, when their Affairs with England and the World abroad became more considerable, we shall see anon.

In the mean time proceed we to the Storie of Machb••th, than which for variety of Action, and strangeness of events, I never met with any more pleasing. The Storie in brief is thus. Duncan King of the Scots had two principall men, whom he employed in all matters of importance; Machbeth, and Banquho. These two travelling together through a Forrest, were met by three Fair••es, Witches (Weirds the Scots call them) whereof the first making obeysance unto Mach∣beth, saluted him Thane (a Title unto which that of Earl afterward succeeded) of Glammis; the second, Thane of Cawder; and the third, King of Scotland. This is unequall dealing, saith Banquho, to give my Friend all the Honours, and none unto me; to whom one of the Weirds made answer, That he indeed should not be King, but out of his loyns should come a Race of Kings, that should for e∣ver rule the Scots. And having thus said, they all suddenly vanished. Vpon their arrivall to the Court, Machbeth was immediatly created Thane of Glammis: & not long after, some new service of his re∣quiring new recompence, he was honoured with the title of Thane of Cawder. Seeing then how hap∣pily the prediction of the three Weirds fell out in the two former; he resolved not to be wanting to himself in fulfilling the third: and therefore first he killed the King, and after, by reason of his command among the Souldiers and common people, he succeeded in his Throne. Being scarce warm in his seat, he called to mind the prediction given to his Companion Banqubo: whom here∣upon suspecting as his supplanter, he caused him to be killed, together with his whole Posterity, Fleance one of his Sonnes, escaping only with no small difficulty into Wales. Freed, as he thought, from all fear of Banquho and his issue, he built Dunsinan Castle, and made it his ordinary seat: and afterwards on some new fears, consulting with certain of his Wizards about his future Estate, was told by one of them, that he should never be overcome till Bernane Wood (being some miles distant) came to Dunsinan Castle; and by another, that he should never be slain by any man which was born of a woman. Secure then, as he thought, from all future dangers, he omitted no kind of libidinous cruelty, for the space of 18 yeers, for so long he tyrannized over Scotland. But having then made up the measure of his Iniquities, Mac-duffe, the Governor of Fife, associa∣ting to himself some few Patriots, equally hated by the Tyrant, and abhorring the Tyrannie, pri∣vily met one Evening at Bernane Wood, and taking every one of them a Bough in his hand (the better to keep them from Discovery) marched early in the morning towards Dunsinan Castle, which they took by Scalado. Macbeth escaping was pursued by Mac-duffe, who having overtaken him urged him to the combat: to whom the Tyrant, half in scorn, returned this Answer; That he did in vain attempt to kill him, it being his destinie never to be slain by any that was born of a Woman. Now then said Mac-duffe is thy fatall end drawing fast upon thee, for I was never born of Woman, but violently cut out of my Mothers belly: which words so daunted the cruell Tyrant, though otherwise a valiant man and of great performances, that he was very easily slain; and Malcolm Conmor, the true Heir of the Crown, seated in the Throne. In the mean time Fleance so prospered in Wales, that he gained the affection of the Princes Daughter of that Countrey; and on her begat a Sonne called Walter; who flying out of Wales returned into Scotland, and his de∣scent once known, he was not only restored to the Honours, and Estates of his Ancestors, but preferred to be Steward of the House of Edgar, the Sonne of Malcolm the third, surnamed Conmor, the name of Stewart growing hence hereditary unto his Posterity. From this Walter descended that Robert Stewart, who succeeded David Bruce in the kingdom of Scotland, the Progenitor of nine Kings of the name of Stewart, which have Reigned successively in that king∣dom. But it is now time to leave off particulars, and look into the generall Succession of

The Kings of the Scots before the Conquest of the Picts,

• 424. 1 Fergus.
• 2 Eugenius.
• 449. 3 Dongal.
• 4 Constantine.
• 5 Congall.
• 6 Goran.
• 7 Eugenius II.
• 8 Congall II.
• 9 Kinnatel.
• 10 Aidan.
• 604 11 Kenneth.
• 12 Eugenius III.
• 622 13 Ferchard.
• 14 Donald.
• 15 Ferchard II.
• 16 Malduine.
• 17 Eugenius IV.
• 18 Eugenius V.
• 19 Amberkeleth.
• 20 Eugenius VI.
• 21 Mordac.
• 730 22 Etfinus.
• 23 Eugenius VII.
• 24 Fergus II.
• 25 Solvathius.
• 26 Achaius.
• 809 27 Congall III.
• 28 Dongall II.
• 29 Alpine, slain in a Battail by the Picts, in pursuit of his quarrell for that kingdom, pretended to belong unto him in Right of his Mother, Sister and Heir of Hungius the last King thereof.
• 30 Kenneth II. Sonne of Alpine; who utterly subdued and destroyed the Picts, extending

• extending thereby the Scotish Kingdom, from one Sea to the other, over all the bounds of modern Scotland; of which deservedly accounted the first Monarch; the Founder of the new Succession of

The Kings of the Scots after the Conquest of the Picts.

• A. Ch.
• 839. 1 Kenneth II. the first sole King of all Scotland. 17.
• 856. 2 Donald II. Brother of Kenneth the 2d.
• 862. 3 Constantin II. Sonne of Kenneth the 2d.
• 875. 4 Ethus, Brother of Constantin the 2d.
• 890. 5 Donald III. Sonne of Constantin the 2d.
• 903. 6 Constantin III. 30.
• 933. 7 Malcolm, Sonne of Donald the 3d.
• 949. 8 I••gulph, an Intrnder. 12.
• 961. 9 Duffe, Sonne of Malcolm. 1.
• 961. 10 Kenneth III. Brother of Duffe.
• 994. 11 Constantin IV. an Intruder, against the Law, and Line of Kenneth the 3d.
• 1004. 12 Malcolm II. Sonne of Kenneth the 3d. opposed by G••ime, the Nephew of Duffe.
• 1035. 13 Duncan, Sonne of Grime, succeeded Malcolm the 2d, dying without issue.
• 1040. 14 Macbeth, the Tyrant and Vsurper.
• 1057. 15 Malcolm III. Sonne of Duncan.
• 2096. 16 Donald IV. surnamed Ban, Brother of Malcolm the 3d.
• 1098. 17 Edgar, Sonne of Malcolm the 3d.
• 1107. 18 Alexander, Brother of Edgar.
• 1124. 19 David, Brother of Alexander.
• 1133. 20 Malcolm Sonne of David.
• 1166. 21 William, Brother of Malcolm the 4th.
• 1213. 22 Alexander II. Sonne of William.
• 1250. 23 Alexander III, Sonne of Alexander the 2d. after whose death, dying without any issue, An. 1285. began that tedious and bloody. Quarrell about the succession of this Kingdom, occasioned by sundry Titles and Pretendants to it: the principall whereof were Bruc•• and Baliol descended from the Daughters of David, Earl of Huntingdon, younger Sonne of William, and Great Vncle of Alexander the 3d, the last of the Male issue of Kenneth the 3d, those of neerer Kindred being quite extinct. And when the Scots could not compose the difference among themselves, it was taken into consideration by King Edward the first of England, as the Lord Paramount of that Kingdom; who selecting 12 English, and as many of the Scots to advise about it, with the consent of all ad∣judged it to Iohn Baliol Lord of Galloway, Sonne of Iohn Baliol and Dervorguilla his Wife, Daughter of Alan Lord of Galloway, and of the Lady Margaret, the Eldest Daughter of the said David; who having done his homage to the said King Edward, was admitted King.
• 1300. 24 Iohn Baliol, an English-man, but forgetfull both of English birth, and English Fa∣vours, invaded the Realm of England in Hostile manner, and was taken Prisoner by King Edward. Who following his blow, made himself Master of all Scotland, which he held during the rest of his life, and had here his Chancery and other Courts. 6.
• 1306. 25 Robert Bruce, Sonne of Robert Bruce Lord of Annandale (Competitor with Baliol for the Crown of Scotland in Right of Isabel his Mother, the second Daughter of David Earl of Hun••ingd••n, and consequently a degree neerer to the King deceased than Baliol was, though descended from the Elder Sister) was crowned King in the life-time of King Edward the first, but not fully possessed thereof untill after his death: confirmed therein by the great defeat given to Edward the 2d, at the fight of Banocks∣bourn not far from Sterling, spoken of before. But he being dead, Anno 1332. Ed∣ward the 3d confirmed the Kingdom on••
• 1332. 26 Edward Baliol, Sonne of Iohn Baliol, rejected by the Scots for adhering so firmly to the English; who thereupon harried Scotland with fire and Sword. 10.
• 27 David Bruce, the Sonne of Robert, restored unto his Fathers throne by the power of the Scots, and a great enemy to the English. Invading England when King Edward was at the siege of Calice, he was taken Prisoner by Qu. Philip, the Wife of that King, and brought to Windsor; where he was Prisoner, for a while, with King Iohn of France. Released at last on such conditions as best pleased the Conquerour. 29.
• 1371. 28 Robert II. surnamed Stewart, King of the Scots by descent from the eldest Sister of Da∣vid B••uce, was extracted also from the antient Princes of Wales (as was said before, re∣storing thereby the British blood to the throne of Scotland.
• 1390. 29 R••bert III Sonne of Robert the 2d, called Iohn before he came to the Crown; in which much over-awed by his own brother the Duke of Albanie, who had an aim at it for himself. 16.
• 1406. 30 Iames, Sonne of R••bert the 3d taken prisoner by King Henry the 4th of England, as he was crossing the Seas for France, to avoid the practices of his Vncle. Restored unto his Country by King ••enry the 5th, after 18 years absence, he was at last most mise∣rably murdered by the Earl of Athol, claiming a right unto that Crown. 42.

• 1448. 31 Iames II. slain by the English at the Siege of Rexborough Castle. 24.
• 1462. 32 Iames III. slain by his own rebellious Subjects. 29.
• 1491. 33 Iames IV. maried Margaret, the eldest Daughter of King Henry the 7th, but at the so∣liciting of the French, (against the Peace between the Nations) he invaded England (in the absence of King Henry the 8th) with 100000 men: but was met with by the Earl of Su••rey (having 26000 men in his Army) nigh unto Flodden; where he was slain, together with two Bishops, twelve Earles, fourteen Lords, and his whole Army routed. 23.
• 1514. 34 James V. Sonne of Iames the 4th, and the Lady Margaret, kept for a time so good cor∣respondencie with the English, that in the year 1536. he was created Knight of the Order of the Garter. But afterwards inheriting his Fathers hatred against them, he invaded their Borders in the year 1542: and was met by the Lord Wharton, then War∣den of the West Marches. The battells being ready to joyn, one S. Oliver Sincleer the Kings favorite, though otherwise of no great parentage, was by the Kings directions proclamed Generall: which the Scotish Nobil ty took with such indignation, that they threw down their weapons, and suffered themselves to be taken prisoners, there being not one man slain one either side. The principall prisoners were the Earls of Glencarn, and Cassiles; the Barons Maxwell, Oli hant, Somerwell, Flemming, with divers o∣thers: besides many of the principall Gentry. 28.
• 1542. 35 Mary, the Daughter and onely Lawfully-begotten Child of James the fift, succeeded in her Cradle unto the Throne; promised in mariage to King Edward the sixt of Eng∣land; but by the power of the Hamiltons carried into France, where maried to Fran∣cis, then Dolphin, afterwards King of the French, of that name the 2d. After whose death, she maried Henry Lord Darnly, eldest Sonne of Matth••w Earl of Lennox. Outed of her Dominions by a potent Faction, she was compelled to flie into England; where after a tedious imprisonment she was put to death in Foth••ringhay Castle in Northam••tonshire, and interred at Peterburg, Anno 1586.
• 1567. 36 JAMES VI. the Sonne of Mary Queen of Scots, and of Henry Lord Darnly, was crow∣ned King in his Cradle also. He maried 〈◊〉〈◊〉, the Daughter of C••ristian the 3d, King of De••mark; was chose of the Order of the Garter, Anno 1590. and succeeded Queen Elizabeth in the Realm of England, March 24, Anno 1602. And here I cannot omit the prudent foresight of King Henry the 7th, who having two Daughters, bestowed the Eldest. (contrary to the mind of his Counsell) on the King of Scots, and the Younger on the King of the French: that so, if his own Issue m••le should fail, and that a Prince of another Nation must inherit England; then Scotland as the lesser Kingdom would depend upon England, and not England wait on France, as upon the greater. In which succession of the Scots to the Crown of England, the Prophecie of the fatall 〈◊〉〈◊〉, spoken o•• before, did receive accomplishment. And so perhaps might that ascribed in the 〈…〉〈…〉 to an holy Anchoret living in King Egelreds time, which is this Englishmen, fo•• that they 〈◊〉〈◊〉 them to drunkenness, to treason, and to rechlessness of Gods house, fi••st by Danes, and the•• by Normans, and the third time by Scots, whom they holden least worth of all, they shall be over∣com••. Then the World shall be unstable, and so diverse and variable, that the unstableness of thoughts shall be betokned by many manner diversitie of Clothing. For on this union of the kingdoms, this pre∣diction seems to have been accomplished; the Circumstances mentioned in the same so patly agree∣ing, and the Scots never subduing England, but by this blessed Victory: unless perhaps the Accom∣plishment thereof be still to come; or that it was indeed more literally fulfilled in the great defeat at Banocks-bourn, in which were slain 50000 English, as the Scotish Writers doe report, and the name of Scot growing so terrible for a time, that an hundred of the English would flie from three Scots, as before was noted.

The Revenues of this Crown Boterus estimateth at 100000 Crowns, or 30000 sterling: and it is not like that they were much more, if they came to that: here being no commodity in this King∣dom to allure strangers to traffick; the Domain or Patrimonie of the Crown but mean; the coun∣try in most places barren; and many of the Subjects, those specially of the Out-Isles, and the Western parts, so extremely barbarous, that they adde very small improvement to the publick Trea∣surie.

And answerable to the shortness of their standing Revenue, were their Forces also. For though the Country be very populous, and the men generally patient both of cold and hunger, and inured to hardship; yet in regard the Kings hereof were not able to maintain an Army under pay, their 〈◊〉〈◊〉 seldom held together above 40 dayes, and then, if not a great deal sooner, did disband themselves. For the Nobility and Gentrie being bound by the Tenure of their Lands to serve the King in his Warres, and to bring with them such and so many of their Vassals as the present service did require; used to provide for themselves and their followers, Tents, money, victuals, provision of all sorts and all other necessaries; the King supplying them with nothing. Which being spent, they 〈◊〉〈◊〉 disbanded, and went home again, without attending long on the Expedition. Which I conceive to be the reason, why the Scots in the time of hostilitie betwixt th•• Nations, made only sudden and tumultuary incursions into England; without performing any th••ng of speciall moment: and that 〈◊〉〈◊〉 have not acted any thing elsewhere in the way of conquest; but onely as Mercin••∣ries to the ••rench and other Nations that have hired them. And though it be affirmed that the

Army of King Iames the 4th when he invaded England in the time of King Henry the 8th (being then in France) consisted of 100000 fighting men; yet this I look on only as an Argument of their populositie: few of those men being armed, or trained up to service; and therefore easily discom∣fited by a far less Army. 'Tis true, that in the year 1643 the Sco••ish Covenanters raised an Armie consisting of 18000 Foot, 2000 Horse, and 1000 Dragoons; with Arms, Artillery and Ammuni∣on correspondent to it: which was the gallantest Army, and the best appointed, that ever that Na∣tion did set out in the times foregoing. But then it is as true withall, that this Army was maintai∣ned and payed by the two Houses of the Parliament of England, at the rate of 30000 per mens••m, and an advance of 100000 l. before hand, the better to invite them to embrace the action, and pre∣pare necessaries for it; without any charge unto themselves. And though the Army which they sent into England about five yeers after, under Iames Duke Hamilton of Arran, was little inferi∣our unto this in number, but far superiour to it both in Horse and Arms, and other necessary ap∣pointments: yet it is well known, that the Scots brought nothing but their own bodies to com∣pound that Army; the Horse and Arms being such as they had gotten out of England in the for∣mer war.

In point of reputation amongst forrein Princes, the Kings of the Scots, and their Ambassadours and Agents, had place in all Generall Councils, and Ecclesiasticall Assemblies, before those of Ca∣stile: and by the Statists of late times, have been reckoned (with the Kings of England, France, and Spain) for absolute Monarchs. But I conceive this was onely since the first years of King Edward the 3d, when they had quitted their subjection and vassalage to the Crown of England. For that antiently the Scots were Homagers to the Kings of England, may be apparently demon∣strated by these following Arguments. 1 By the Homages, and other services and duties done by the Kings of the Sco••s unto those of England: Malcolm the 3d doing Homage unto William the Conquerour; as William one of his Successors, did to King Henry the 2d, and that not onely for the three Northern Counties, or the Earldom of Huntingdon, (as by some pretended) but for the very Crown it self; Kenneth the 3d being one of those eight Tributary or Vassal Kings, which rowed King Edgar over the Dee, as before was noted. 2ly, By the interposing of King Edw. the first, and the submission of the Scots to that interposing, in determining the controversie of successi∣on betwixt Bruce and Baliol: as in like case, Philip the Fair adjudged the title of Ar••oys, which was holden of the Crown of France, and then in question betwixt the Lady Maud and her Nephew Robert; or as King Edward the 3d, in the right of the said Crown of France, determined of the controversie betwixt Iohn Earl of Montford, and Charles of Blais, for the Dukedom of Bretagne, 3ly, By the confession and acknowledgment of the Prelates, Peers, and other the Estates of Scot∣land, subscribed by all their hands and seals in the Roll of Ragman; wherein they did acknowledge the superiority of the Kings of England, not only in regard of such advantages as the Sword had given him, but as of his originall and undoubted right. Which Roll was treacherously delivered into the hands of the Scots by Roger Mortimer, Earl of March, in the beginning of the reign of King Edward the 3d. 4ly, By the tacit Concession of the Kings themselves, who in their Coins, Com∣missions, and publick Instruments, assume not to themselves the title of Kings of Scotland, but of Reges Scotorum, or the Kings of the Scots; and thereby intimating that though they are the Kings of the Nation, yet there is some superiour Lord (King Paramount as we may call him) who hath the Royalty of the Land. 5ly, By the Iudgements and Arrests of the Courts of England, not onely in the times of King Edward the first, but in some times since. For when William Wallis a Sco∣tishman by Birth, and the best Soldier of that Countrie, was taken Prisoner and brought to London, he was adjudged to suffer death as a Traytor: which had been an illegall and unrighteous judge∣ment, had he been a Prisoner of Warre, and not looked on by the Iudges as a Subject to the Crown of England. The like done in the Case of Simon Frezill, another of that Kingdom, in the same Kings reign. In like manner, in the time of King Edward the 3d it was resolved by the Court in the Lord Beaumonts Case, when it was objected against one of the Witnesses that he was a ••cot, and therefore as an Alien not to give his evidence; that his testimony was to be allowed of, be∣cause the Scots in the Law of England did not goe for Aliens. And when one indicted for a Rape in the 13th of Queen Elizabeths reign, desired a Medietatem lingue, because he was a Scot••shman, and so an Alien; it was denied him by the Court, because the Scots were not reputed here as Aliens, but as Subjects rather. So also, when Robert Umf••amville, Lord of Kyme, was summoned to the Parliament of England in the reign of King Edward the 3d, by the name of Robert Earl of A••gus, (which is a dignity in Scotland) and after in a Writ against him was called onely by his own name of Umframville, without the addition of that honour; the Writ was judged to abate: which I conceive the learned Iudges had not done, if Scotland had not been reputed to be und••r the Vassal∣lage of the Kings of England. 6ly, and lastly, By a Charter of Lands and Arms, (which I have in my custodie) granted by King Edward the first in the last yeer of his reign, to 〈…〉〈…〉 ••••∣worth in the County of Chester, one of the Ancestors of my Mother: in which it is expressed, that the said Lands & Arms were conferred upon him by that King, for his eminent services, 〈…〉〈…〉 grand Enemy et Rebel, Baliol, Roya' Escosse et Vassald: Angleterre, that is to say, against his great Enemy and Rebel Baliol K: of Scotland, and Vassal of England. A thing so cleer, that if King ••ames had not been extremely tender of the honour of his native Countrey, he needed not to have put his Lawyers to the trouble of a New Invention, in hammering the Case of the Post-〈◊〉〈◊〉 for h••m, to make the Scots inheritable unto Lands in England. The acknowledgement and Reviver of their

old Subjection would have served his turn. But of this Argument enough, and perhaps too much: I onely adde, that upon conference which I once had with an honourable person of that Kingdom of ••cotland, employed unto the Court in a business of no mean consequence to the peace and quiet o•• his Countrie. I found him so sensible of the inconveniences of their present Government, by reason of the Kings absence, and the frequent divisions and partialities of his Counsell there: that he confessed that Nation could be never rich or happie, till they were made a Province of the Eng∣lish Emp••re, and governed by a Vice-Roy, as Ireland was.

The principall Order of Knighthood in this Kingdom, was that of S. Andrew, instituted by Hungus, King o•• the Picts, to incourage his Subjects in the warre against King Athelstane of Eng∣land. The Knights did wear about their neck•• a Collar, interlaced with Thistles, with the Picture of S. Andrew appendant to it: The Motto, Nemo me impunè lacessit. It took this name because after the battel, Hungus and his Souldiers went all bare-foot to S. Andrews, and there vowed that they and their Posterity would thenceforth use his Cross as their Ensign (which is a Saltire Argent in a 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Azure) whensoever they took in hand any warlike enterprize.

2 But this Order being expired many Ages since, there is now no Order of Knighthood in it, (except Kn••ghts Bachelers) but that of N••va Scotia; ordained by King Iam••▪ Anno 1622. for the planting of that Countrie by Scotish Colonies; in imitation of the order of Baronets in Eng∣land, or the ••lantation of Ulster. Hereditary, as that also is, but the Knights hereof distinguished by a R••bband of Orange-Tawnie.

The Arms are ••ol, a Lion Rampant Mars, within a double Tressure counter-flowred: Which Tressure counter-stowred was added to the Lion by Achaius King of the Scots, at what time he con∣tracted the League with France: signifying saith Hector Boetius one of their Historians) Fran∣corum ••••ibus Leonem ex••nde muniendum; that the Scotch Lion should be guarded by the riches of France.

Reckoned in Scotland, with the Isles of it.

Arch-Bishops 2. Bishops 12. Vniversities two S. Andrews. Aberdeen.

IRELAND.

IRELAND is invironed on all sides with the Ocean: parted from Britain by a violent and unruly Sea called S. Georges Chanell. Situate on the West of Britain, next unto which it is the biggest Iland of Europe, containing in length 300, and in bredth 120 miles: and is seated under the 8th and 10th Climates; the longest day being 16 hours and an half in the Southern, and 1•• hours 3 quarters in the Northern parts.

It was once called Scotia, from the Scots who did there inhabit: and Scotia Minor, to difference it from ••cotland in the Isle of Britain. But the generall name hereof is Ireland; by the Latines called Hiberni••, by the Greeks, Iernia. And though some frame a wrested Etymologie from Ibe∣r••••, a Spa••••sh Captain; and some from Irnaulph, once a supposed Duke hereof; as others ab Hyber∣no 〈◊〉〈◊〉, the Winter like and inclement Air: yet probably the name proceeded from Erinland, which signifyeth in their own language a Western land. And yet I must not pretermit the Etymon given us by B••chartus, (more neer the name than most of his other Fancies) who will have it called Hib••r••a, from 〈◊〉〈◊〉, a Phoe••ician word, signifying the furthest Habitation: there being no Coun∣trie known amongst the Antients which lay West of Ireland.

Their own Chronicles, or F••bles rather, tell us, how Caesarea, Noahs Neece, inhabited here be∣fore the Flood; and how 300 years after the Flood, it was subdued by Bartholanus, a Scythian, who overcame here I know not what Gyants. Afterward Nemethus another Scythian Prince, and ••word, a 〈◊〉〈◊〉, came hither: and last of all Gaothel, with his Wife Scota, one of Pharaobs daugh∣ters, who must needs name this Iland Scotia. But not to honour such fopperies with a confutati∣on, 〈…〉〈…〉 the first inhabitants of this Iland came our of Britain. For Britain is the nighest Countrey unto it, and so had a more speedy waftage hither; Secondly, the antient Writers call this Iland a 〈…〉〈…〉 Iland; and Thirdly, Tacitus giveth us of this Countrey this verdict: Solum, 〈…〉〈…〉 ingenia hominum, hand multum à Britannia differunt, the habits and dispositi∣on of the people were not much unlike the Britans. For further evidence whereof it was obser∣ved at the reduction of Wales to the Crown of England by King Edward the first, that many of

their Lawes and Customs were like those of the Iri••h: which shews that they did both descend from the same originall. But then we must observe withall, that they were counted far more barbarous and savage by most antient Writers, than those of Britain are deciphered at the first discovery: said by Strabo to be man-eaters; accustomed, as Solinus telleth us) to drink the blood of those whom they slew in fight. Nor were the Women, though the softer and more tender Sex, free from such wilde and savage customs; it being a constant course amongst them, when they were delivered of a man-childe, to put some meat into the mouth of it, on the point of a sword; wishing therewith it might not die but in the middest of Arms, and the heat of battell. Both Sexes u••ed to trim them∣selves with the Teeth of Fishes, white as the driven Snow, or the polished Ivorie; and therein pla∣ced the greatest part of their pride and bravery.

Nor are the modern Irish much abhorrent from such barbarous customs, as plainly shew from what Originall they descend; altered but little by converse with more civill Nations. O•• natu∣rall constitution generally strong and nimble of body, haughty of heart, careless of their lives, pati∣ent in cold and hunger, implacable in enmity, constant in love, light of belief, greedy of glory; and in a word, if they be bad, you shall no-where find worse; if they be good, you shall 〈◊〉〈◊〉 meet with better. The Diet, especially of the meer Irish, is for the most part, on herbs, roots, butter ming∣led with oat-flower, milk, and beef-broth: eating flesh many times without bread, which they disgest with ••••quebaugh; and give their bread-corn to their horses instead of Pro••••nder. But more particularly those of the richer sort in all parts, and of all sorts those which inhabit within the Pale (as they themselves call it) and in such places where the English Discipline hath been enter∣tained, conformable to civility, both in behaviour and apparrell: The Kernes (for by that name they call the wild Irish of the poorer and inferiour sort) most extremely barbarous; not behaving themselves like Christians, scarcely like men. All of them so tenacious of their antient customs, that neither power, nor reason, nor the sense of the inconveniencies which they suffer by it, can wean them to desert or change them. A pregnant evidence whereof, is their use o•• Ploughing, not with such geares or harness, as in other places, but by tying the hindmost, horses head to the tayl of the former: which makes the poor Jades draw in a great deal of pain; makes them unserviceable by the soon losing of their tayls; and withall is a course of so slow a dispatch, that they cannot break up as much ground in a week, as a good Teem well harnessed would perform in a day; yet no perswa∣sion hath been able to prevail upon them for the changing of this hurtfull and ridiculous custom. And when the Earl of Strafford, the late Lord Deputy, had damned it by Act of Parliament, and laid a penalty on such as should after use it: the people thought it such a grievance, and so injuri∣ous to the Nation, that among other things demanded towards a Pacification of the present trou∣bles, their Agents and Commissioners insisted eagerly on the abrogation of this Law. An humour like to this in the point of Husbandry, we shall hereafter meet with in another place. Neer of kin to which, is a lazie custom that they have of burning their straw (rather than put themselves to the pains to thresh it) by that means to part it from the corn. From which no reason can dis∣swade them, nor perswasions winne them. They have among them other customs as absurd, though less inconvenient, as placing a green bush, on May-day, before their doores, to make their kine yeeld the more milk; kneeling down to the New Moon as soon as they see it, desiring her to leave them in as good health as shee found them, and many others of like na∣ture.

They use a Language of their own, but spoken also in the West of Scotland, and the H••br••des or Western Ilands: which though originally British, or a Dialect of it, by reason of their intermixture with 〈◊〉〈◊〉, Danes, Easterlings or Oost-mans, and English-Saxons, hath no Affinitie with the W••lch, for ought I can learn.

The Christian Faith was first preached among them by S. Patrick, affirmed to be the Nephew of S. Ma••tin of ••ou••s, Anno 435. Reformed in the more civill parts, and the English Colonies, ac∣cording to the platform of the Church of England: but the Kernes, or naturall wild Irish, (and many of the better sort of the Nation also) either adhere unto the Pope, or to their own supersti∣tious fancies, as in former times. And to say truth, it is no wonder that they should; there be∣ing no care taken to instruct them in the Protestant Religion: either by translating the Bible, or the Engli••h Liturg••e, into their own Language, as was done in Wales; but forcing them to come to Church to the Engli••h Service, which the people understand no more than they do the Mass. By mean•• whereof, the Irish are not onely kept in continuall ignorance, as to the doctrine and devoti∣ons of the Church of England, and others of the Protestant Churches: but those of Rome are furni∣shed with an excellent Argument for having the Service of the Church in a Language which the common Hearers doe not understand. And therefore I doe heartily commend it to the care of the State (when these distempers are composed) to provide, that they may have the Bible, and all other publick means of Christian Instruction, in their naturall tongue.

The Soil of it self is abundantly fruitfull, but naturally fitter for grass and pasturage, than it is for tillage: as may be seen in such places where the industrie of man is aiding to the naturall good∣••ess of the Soil. But where that wanteth, the Country is either over-grown with Woods, or en∣combred with vast Boggs and unwholesom Marishes, yeelding neither profit nor pleasure unto the Inhabitants. In some places, as in the County of Armagh, so rank and fertill, that the laying of any soil or compost on it, doth abate its fruitfulness, and proves the worst Husban∣dry that can be.

It hath been antiently very famous for the Piety and Religious lives of the Monks. Amongst whom I cannot but remember Columbus, and of him this memorable Apothegm: when offered many fair preferments to leave his Country, he returned this Answer, It becomes not them to imbrace other mens goods, who for Christs sake had forfaken their own. Of no less pietie, but more eminent in point of Learning, was Richard Fitz-Rafe, Arch-Bishop of Armagh, commonly called Armacanus, who flourished about the yeer 1350. A declared Enemie of the Errors and corrup∣tions of the Church of Rome.

It is affirmed of this Iland, that (amongst other Privileges which it hath above other Ilands) it fostereth no venomous Serpent, and that no such will live here, brought from other places. Hence of her self we find her speaking in the Poet.

Illa ego sum Graiis, Glacialis Hibernia dicta; Cui Deus, & melior rerum nascentium Origo, Ius commune dedit cum Creta altrice Tonantis, Angues ne nostris diffundant sibila in oris.

I am that Iland which in times of old The Greeks did call Hibernia, ycie-cold: Secur'd by God and Nature from this fear, Which gift was given to Crete, Ioves Mother dear; That poisonous Snake should never here be bred, Or dare to hiss, or hurtfull venom spred.

The other miracles of this Iland, are, 1 That there is a Lake in the Countie of Armagh, into which if one thrust a peece of Wood, he shall find that part of it which remaineth in the Mud to be turned into Iron; and that which is in the Water, to be turned into a Whet-Stone: richly de∣served by him, if the tale be false, who did first report it. 2ly, That the Kine will yield no Milk, if their Calves be not by them; or at least their Calves skinnes stuffed with straw or Hay. It is said also, that all the breed of this Countrie are of less size than they be in England, except Women and Greybounds, and those much bigger than with us.

As for the Clergie of this Countrie, they have been little beholding to their Lay-Patrons in for∣mer times: some of their Bishops being so poor, that they had no other Revenues than the Pasture of two Milch-Beasts. And so far had the Monasteries and Religious houses invaded by Appropria∣tions, the Churches rights, that of late times in the whole Province of Connaught the whole Sti∣pend of the Incumbent was not above 40 shillings, in some places not above 16. So that the poor Irish must needs be better fed than taught: for ad tenuitatem Beneficiorum necessario sequitur ig∣norantia Sacerdotum; Poor Benefices will be fitted with ignorant Priests, said Panormitan rightly. But this was remedied in part by his Sacred Majesty King CHARLES, the second Monarch of Great Britain, who liberally (at the suit of the late Lord Arch-B. of Canterbury) restored unto this Church all the Impropriations and Portions of Tithes, which had been vested in the Crown. An action of most singular pietie, and Princely bountie.

Principall Rivers of this Countrie, are, 1 the Shannon (the Senas of Ptolomie) which arising in the Mountains of Letrim in the County of Connaught, and making many fair Lakes as it passeth forwards; loseth it self, after a course of 200 miles (of which 60 navigable) in the Western Oce∣an. 2 The Liff, by Ptolomie called Libnius, neighboured by the City of Dublin. 3 Awiduffe, or Blackwater, as the English call it. 4 Sione, supposed to be the Medona of the antient Writers. 5 The Showre. 6 The Slanie, &c. Of which, and others of like note, take this following Catalogue, out of the Canto of the mariage of the Thames and Medway in the Faierie Queen.

There was the Liffie rowing down the lea, The sandie Slane, the stonie Aubrian, The spacious Shenin spreading like a sea, The pleasant Boyne, the fishie-fruitfull Banne, Swift Awiduffe, which of the Englishman Is call'd Blackwater; and the Liffar deep, Sad Trowis that once his people over-ran, Strong Allo tumbling from Slewlogheer steep, And Mallo mine, whose waves I wilom taught to weep.

There also was the wide-embayed Mayre, The pleasant Bandon crown'd with many wood; The spreading Lee, that like an Iland fair Incloseth Cork with his divided flood; And balefull Oure, late stain'd with English blood, With many more, &c. So the renowned Spencer in his Canto of the mariage of Thames and Medway.

But besides these Rivers, this Iland is in most places well-stored with Lakes, yeelding great plen∣ty of Fish to the parts adjoyning. The principall of which, 1 Lough-Enne, containing 15 miles in bredth, and 30 miles in sength; shaded with woods, and so replenished with fish, that the Fishermen complain of too much abundance, and the often breaking of their nets. It hath also in

it many Ilands, one most remarkable for the strange and horrid noises which are therein heard; called therefore by the Vulgar S. Patricks Purgatorie. Almost as big as this is 2 the Lake of Co••bes, which loseth it self in the Sea not far from Galloway. A Lake of 26 miles in length, and four in bredth; said to have in it 30 Ilets, abounding with Pine-trees. 3 Lough-Foyle, supposed to be the Logia of Ptolomic. 4 Lough-Eaugh, out of which the River Banne, abundantly well-stored with Salmons, hath its first Originall. And besides these and many others of less note, there are said to be three Lakes in the Province of Meth, not far asunder, and having an entercourse of waters: but of so different a temper, that the Fish which are proper to the one (for each of them hath its proper and peculiar sorts) will not live in the other: but either dieth, or by some secret convey∣ances find a way to their own Lake out of which they were brought.

It was divided antiently into five Provinces, each one a Kingdom of it self; that is to say, 1 Leinster, 2 Meth, 3 Ulster, 4 Connaught, and 5 Mounster: but of late time the Province of Meth is reckoned for a Member or part of Leinster.

1 LEINSTER, by the Latines called Lagenia, hath on the East, the Irish Channel, (commonly called S. Georges Channel) by which parted from the Isle of Great Britain; on the West, the River Newrie, (Neorus as the Latines call it) which divides it from Mounster; on the North, the Province of Meth; and the main Ocean on the South. The Soil more fruitfull general∣ly than the rest of Ireland, because better cultivated and manured, as having been longest in the possession of the English: from whom a great part of the Inhabitants doe derive them••elves, and for that reason more conformable to the civilities and habit of the English Nation. Well watred, besides a large Sea-coast, with many fair and pleasant Rivers; the principall whereof, 1 the Barrow, called in Latine Birgus; 2 the Newrie, 3 the Showre, and 4 the Liffie, (the Libmus of Ptolomie) neighbouring Dublin the chief City.

It containeth the Counties of 1 Dublin, 2 Kilkenny, 3 Caterlough, 4 Kildare, 5 Lease, or Queens County, 6 Ophalie, or Kings County and 7 W••ishford: in which are comprehended 34 Towns of note, and 88 Castles, well-fortified, and able to make good resistance against an Ene∣my; the English being forced to fortifie themselves in their Plantations with strong holds and for∣tresses, against the incursions of the Natives.

Place of most observation in it, 1 Dublin, supposed to be the Eblana of Ptolomie; by the Irish called Bala••leigh, because being seated in a fennie and moorish Soil, it was built on piles, as the word doth signifie in that language. Situate at or neer the mouth of the Rive Liffie, which affor∣deth it a commodious Haven, but that the entrances thereof are many times encumbred with heaps of Sand. The Citie very rich and populous, as being the Metropolis of all the Iland, the Seat of the Lord Deputy, an Archbishops See, and an Vniversity, besides the benefit redounding from the Courts of Iustice. In those respects well-fortified against all emergencies; and adorned with ma∣ny goodly buildings, both private and publique. The principall of which, are the Castle, where∣in the Lord Deputy resideth, built by Henry Loandres once Archbishop here; a College founded by Queen Elizabeth, to the honour, and by the name of the blessed Trinity▪ the Cathedrall Church dedicated to S. Patrick, the Apostle of the Irish Nation; a fair Collegiate Church called Christ-Church, besides thirteen others destinated to Parochial meetings. Being destroyed almost to no∣thing in the Danish Wars, it was re-edified by Harald▪ surnamed Harfager, King of the Norwegi∣ans, then Masters of most parts of the Iland; and after the subjection of it to the Crown of Eng∣land, was peopled with a Colonie of Bristol men. 2 Weishford or Wexford, the Menapia of Ptolemie, situate on the mouth of the River Slane, supposed to be the Modona of the same Author: the first of all the Towns in Ireland which received a Colonie of English. 3 Kilkenny, on the River Newre, the chief Seat of the Bishop of Osserie, and the fairest Town of all the In-lands: so called, quasi Cella Canic••, the Cell or Monastery of Canicus, a man of great renown for pietie in these parts of the Countrie. 4 Kildare, an In-land Town also, and a Bishops See; but of more note for giving the Title of an Earl to the antient Family of the Fitz-Geralds, of long time honoured with this title. One of which being much complained of to King Henry the 8th, as a man of so unquiet and turbu∣lent a nature, that his Adversaries closed their charge against him with this expression; Finally, all Ireland cannot rule this Earl; the King replyed, that then this Earl should rule all Ireland: and so for his lests sake made him Lord Deputy of the Kingdom. 5 Rosse, once populous, well-traded, and of large Circumference, now a ruine onely; nothing remaining but the Walls, which were built by Isabell, the Daughter of Richard Strongbow Earl of Pembroke, the fortunate Conquerour of this Iland for King Henry the 2d. 6 Philips Town, the principall of the County of Ophalie, or Kings Countie; so called in honour of King Philip; as 7 Marieburg, the chief of Lease, or the Queens County, was in honour of Queen Mary. 8 Leighlin, a place of great importance, well walled and fortified against the incursion of the Irish, by the Lord Deputy Bellingham. 9 Cater∣l••gh, commonly, but corruptly Carlough, a Town of great strength, and the chief of that County. 10 Rheban, not otherwise of note, but that it is conceived to be the Rheba of Pto∣lomie.

2 METH, by the Latines called Media, by Giraldus, Midia; because situate in the mid∣dest of the land, hath on the South, Leinster; on the West, Connaught; on the North, Vlster; on the East, the Irish Sea, or S. Georges Channel. A small, but rich and pleasant Province: well stocked with people, and stored with all things necessary for their sustentation; and for a sweet and wholesom Air, not inferiour to any. Divided into three Counties onely, that is to say, 1 〈◊〉〈◊〉-Meth,

2 West-Met••, and 3 Long ford; containing 13 Towns of note, and ••4 Castles of good esteem. By reason of which strength it is called by some writers the Chamber of Ireland.

Townes of most consequence herein, 1 Trim, the chief Town of the County of East-Meth, the antient Baronie of the Lacies, possessed in former times of a fair Revenue in this County, and Lords of the greatest parts of Vlster. 2 Tredah, more properly Droghedah, situate on the River B••ine on the edge of Ulster, to which Province belongs so much of the Town as heth on the North side of that River: a very fair and populous City, as well by art as Nature very strongly fortified, and furnished with a large and commodious Haven. It took the name of Drogheda from the Bridge there built upon the River, for the Conveniency of passage (as the word signifieth in that Language) and therefore called Pontana by some Latine writers. 3 Mulinga, the chief Town of West-Meth. 4 Delvin, in the same County also, the Baronie of the Na∣gents, an antient Familie in this tract. 5 Longford, of most note in the Countty so named, but not else observable.

As for the fortunes of this Province (for L••inster sin••e the first Conquest of it, hath been in∣separably a••nexed to the Crown of England) it was first granted in Fee Farm by King Henry the 2d, to Hugh Lacy, a Man of great merit and imployment in the Conquest of Ireland; who left it unto Wa••ter his younger Sonne. By Margaret, and Matild••, the Neeces of this Wal••er by his Sorne Gilbert, one moyety hereof came to the Mor••imers Earls of March, and in their right unto the Crown in King Edward the fourth: and the other moyety to the Verduns, by whom disper∣sed and scatered into divers Families. Accompted for one County only till the time of King Henry the 8th. in whose reign it was divided into East-Meth and West-Meth, to which the County of Longford was after added, as it continueth to this day.

3 VLSTER, by the Latines called Vltonia, is the largest Province of all Ireland; boun∣ded on the South, with Meth and Connaught; on the West, with the vast Irish Ocean; on the North, with that part of the Northern Ocean to which Ptolomie gives the name of Hiperborean; and on the East, with S. Georges Channel. A Country fruitfull of it self, but in most places for∣merly over-grown with Woods, and drowned in Marishes and great bogs, by the naturall sloth∣fulness of the people: made more responsall to the husbandman both for corn and pasturage since the late Plantation of the British, than in times foregoing.

It is divided into the Counties of, 1 Louth, 2 Cavan, 3 Fermanath, 4 Down, 5 Mo∣naghan, 6 Armagh, 7 Colrane, 8 Tirconnel, 9 Ti••-O••n, and 10 Antrim. In which are comprehended 14 Towns of note for Commerce and Traffick, and 30 Castles for defence of the Countrie, and keeping under the wild Irish, wilder and more untractable in these Northern parts, than the rest of Ireland. The whole well watered with a large and spacious Sea on three sides thereof; many great Lakes in the body of it, besides the Rivers of 1 Boyne, called in Latine B••anda, which divides it from Meth, 2 the Bann, 3 Moandus, and 4 the Eyn, belonging to this Province wholly.

Places of most importance in it, 1 Armagh, on or neer the River Kalin, the chief Town of the County so called, and the See of an Arch-Bishop, who is the Primate of all Ireland. An antient City, but so miserably defaced by fire in Tir-Oens Rebellion, that it can scarce pre∣serve the reputation of a Market Town. 2 Carlingford, and 3 Dundalk, both situate on the Sea side, and both within the County of Louth. 4 Knock-Fergus, the chief of Antrim, more properly Rock-F••rgus (and in that sense called Carig-Fergus by the Irish) so called from Fer∣gus one of the Kings of the Irish Scots who there suffered Shipwrack. Seated upon a large and ca∣pacious Bay (the Vinder••us of Ptolomie) which giveth it both a safe and commodious Port; as well by naturall situation, as the works of Art very strongly fortified; by reason of the neighbourhood of the Scots in Cantire, from which little distant. 5 London-Derry, a Colonie of the Londoners, best built of any Town in the North of Ireland. 6 Dungannon, the principall seat and residence in former times of the great Oneales. 7 Dungall, the principall of Tir-Connell. 8 Robogh, a small Village at present, but antiently a Bishops See, fit to be mentioned in this place in regard it still preserveth some footsteps of the old R••bogdii, an Irish Tribe, and placed by Ptolomie in this tract, where they gave name unto the promontory by him called Robogd••um, now the Faire-Fore-land; as is probably conceived by the learned Camden.

This, as it is the largest Province of all this Kingdom, so was it with most difficulty subjected to the Crown of England, and reduced to good order and civility. First conquered by Iohn Cur∣•••• a valiant 〈…〉〈…〉, in the reign of King Henry the 2d. by whom created Earl of Vlster. But being maligned for his eminent vertues, and after proscribed by King Iohn, this Title and E∣state were both con••erred upon Hugh Licie, the Lord and Conquerour of Meth, whom before we spake of▪ By an Heir Generall of the Lacies, it came unto the Burghs then Lords of Connaught; and by the mariage of El••zabeth Daughter and Heir of Richard de Burgh, the last Earl of that ••amily, it came to Leonel Duke of Clarence, the second Sonne (then living) of King Edward the 3d: as by his Daughter Philip to the Earls of March, from them by the like mariage to the house of York, and in the person of King Edward the 4th. to the Crown again. But being neglected by the English, in the whole cour••e of their Government, especially in the Wars betwixt York and Lancaster, it was cantonned into many estates and Principalities by the great Lords of the naturall Irish, (who had born too great sway here in the former times) and so estranged from the civilit••es of England, and their Allegiance to that Crown, as if it had never been in subjection

to it. In which estate it did continue (the Kings of England having here no more power or profit, than the great ones of the Countrey were pleased to give them) till the Rebellion 〈◊〉〈◊〉, and afterwards the Vanquishment of Hugh Oneal, the then Earl of 〈◊〉〈◊〉-Oen, brought it in full sub∣jection to the English-Government, of which more hereafter.

4 CONNAVGHT, in Latine called Connacia, by the Irish, Connaght, is bounded on the North, with Vlster; on the West, with the Main Ocean; on the South, with M••un∣ster, from which parted by the River Shanon; and on the East, with Meth and some part of L••in∣ster. So called from the Nagnatae, an old Irish Nation, or from Nagnata a Port-Town, both placed by Ptolomie in this tract. The Soil of the same t••mper with that of 〈◊〉〈◊〉, as woodie and as full of bogs till these later times, in which indifferently well cleered of both incon∣veniences.

It hath been also called by our English Writers, the Countie of Clare, from Thomas de Clare, one of the younger Sonnes of Gilbert de Clare Earl of Glocester, on whom it was conferred by King Ed∣ward the first: and is divided at the present into these five Shires, that is to say, 1 Letri••, 2 ••os∣common, 3 Maio, 4 Slego, and 5 Galloway and Twomond. In which are comprehended but six Towns of any consequence for commerce and traffick, (an Argument of the imperfect plantation of it by the English Conquerors) and about 24 Castles, for defence of the Countrie, of old erecti∣on, besides such Fortresses as have been raised occasionally in these later troubles.

Places of most note and observation, 1 Toam, an Archbishops See. 2 Athenry, an antient Town, but decaied and ruinous; of most renown for being the Baronie of John de Bermingham, a noble Englishman, who had great possessions in this tract. 3 Letrim, the chief Town of the Coun••ie so named, neighboured by the Curlew-Mountains, unfortunately memorable for the great defeat there given the English, in Tir-Oens rebellion; and by the Spring or Fountain of the River he∣nin or Shanon, whose course we have before described. 4 Slego, and 5 Roscommon, the chief Towns of their severall Counties. 6 Athlone, a Peece of great strength, and the Key of 〈◊〉〈◊〉. 7 Twomond, not otherwise much observable, but for giving the title of an ••arl to the noble Fami∣ly of O-Brian, (descended from the Kings of Connaught) advanced unto that honour by King Henry the 8th. 8 Galloway, the principall of this Province, a Bishops See, and the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Citie of the Kingdom for beautie and bigness. Situate neer the fall of the great Lake or River 〈◊〉〈◊〉 orbes, in the Western Ocean; A noted Emporie, and lately of so great fame with forein Merchants, that an out-landish Merchant meeting with an Irishman, demanded in what part of Galloway, Ireland stood; as if Galloway had been the name of the Iland, and Ireland onely the name of some Town.

This once a Kingdom of it self, as the rest of those Provinces; the last King whereof was Rodo∣rick, surnamed the Great, who having a great hand over the rest of the Roytelets, entituled him∣self sole Monarch or King of Ireland. But being forced to submit himself to king Henry the 2d, his Countrey at the last was brought into subjection to the Crown of England, by the valour and good fortune of W••lliam de Burgh, Gilbert de Clare, Earl of Glocester, Willi••m de Bermingham, and other noble Adventurers of the English Nation. And though all of them did p••rtake of the fruit of their labours; yet the greatest part of the spoil, together with the title of Lords of Co••∣naught, fell to the Family of the Burghs; from them to Lionel D. of Clarence, and by degrees un∣to the Crown, as before was shewn. Cantonned again amongst the Irish and degenerate Engli••••, as Vlster was, by the supine neglect of the Kings of England: till the Rebellion of Ti••-O••n, invol∣ving all the Chiefs of the Irish Nation in the same cause with him, involved them also consequently in the same destruction.

5 MOVNSTER, by the Latines called Momonia, is bounded on the North▪ with Connaught; on the East, with Leinster; on the West, with the Atlant••••k or Western Ocean; and on the South, with the Vergivian. By the naturall Irish it is called Mown, whence the Eng∣lish had the name of Mounster. A Province, which for rich Towns, commodious Havens, fair Rivers, and the fertilitie of the Soil, yeelds not to any in the Kingdom.

It is divided into six Counties, viz. 1 Limerick, 2 Waterford, 3 Cork, 4 Desmond, 5 K••rry, and 6 Tipperarie; which two last antiently enjoyed all the rights of a Countie Palatine: And in these Shires are comprehended (besides many safe Stations and Rodes for Shipping) 24 owns of note and trading, and 66 Castles of old erection.

Places of most observation, 1 Cassiles, in the Countie of Limerick, an Archbishops See ••d∣vanced unto that honour by Pope Eugenius the third, about the year 1150. 2 〈◊〉〈◊〉, the principall of that Countie, and the fourth in estimation of all the Kingdom: Situate in an Iland compassed round about with the River Shanon, by which means well fortified: a well-frequ••nted Emporie, and a Bishops See; Distant from the main Ocean about 60 miles, but ••o accomo••••ed by the River, that ships of burden come up close to the very wals. The Castle and the Bridge, pee∣ces of great both strength and beautie, were of the foundation o•• King ••ohn exceedingly delighted with the situation. 3 Clonmel, in the Countie of Tipperarie, of great strength and consequence. 4 Holy Cross, in the same County also, once flourishing, by reason of the great resort of Pilgrims to see & worship there a peece of the holy Cross as it was supposed: which supposition as it drew much wealth unto the Town, so it obtained the rights of a County Pala••••e for the County also. 5 Thurles, in the same Countie, which gives the title of a Vicount to the Earls of ••rmona, but not else observable. 6 Waterford, on the River Showre, a well-traded Port, a Bishops See, and the second Citie of the Kingdom: Of great fidelity to the English since the conquest of Ireland, and for

that cause endowed with many ample privileges. First built by some Norwegian Pirates, who though they fixed it in one of the most barren parts and most foggie air of all the Country, yet they made choice of such a safe and commodious site for the use of shipping, that of a nest of Pirats it was eftsoons made a Receipt for Merchants, and suddenly grew up to great wealth and power. 6 Cork, (by the Latines called Corcagia) the principall of that Countie, and a Bishops See: well walled, and fitted with a very commodious Haven; consisting chiefly of one Street reaching out in length; inhabited by a civill, wealthy, and industrious people. 7 Dunk-Eran, an old Episcopall See, supposed by some to be the Ivernis of Ptolomie, but not else observable. 8 Kinsale, upon the mouth of the River Rany, a commodious Port, opposite to the Coasts of Spain, and fortified in Tir-Oens Rebellion by a Spanish Garrison, under the command of Don Iohn de Aquilar', but soon recovered (after the defeat of that Grand Rebel neer the Walls hereof) by the valour and indefa∣tigable industrie of Charles Lord Mountjoy, the then Lord Deputy of this Kingdom. 9 Baltimore, 10 Youghall, and 11 Bere-havi••••, all upon the Sea, and all provided of safe Roads or convenient Havens. 12 L••smore, of old a Bishops See, now annexed to Waterford, in which shire it standeth. Nothing in point of storie singular which concerns this Province; but that it was so carefully loo∣ked to by the Kings of England, that there was appointed over it a peculiar Officer (in the reign of Queen Elizabeth, in power and place next to the Deputie himself) called the Lord President of Mounster: by whose vigilancie there have hapned fewer Rebellions here than in any Province of this Iland.

The antient Inhabitants of this Iland, being originally Britans (as before is said) were in the time of Ptolomic distinguished into the Nations of the Rhobognii, Darmi, Volnntii, Ven••cni••, and Erdini, possessing the Northern parts, now Vlster: the Anteri, Gangani, and Nagnatae, inhabiting Connaught: the Velibori, Vterni, Vodii, and Coriondi, in the South, now Mounster; and the Me∣napii, Cauci, Blanii, Brigantes, taking up the Provinces of Meth and Leinster. Principall Cities of the which, were, Eblana, now Dublin; Menapia, now Waterford; Nagnata, which Ptolomie honoureth with the title of Vrbs insignis; Rhigia, Rheba, Macolicum, Laberus, Ivernis, &c. not ea∣sily discernable by what names we may call them now: this Countrie never being so happy as to come under the power of the Romans, the great Masters of Civilitie and good Letters in the West of Europe; and by that means the Actions and affairs thereof buried in ignorance and silence. To∣wards the falling of which Empire we find the Nation of the Scots to be seated here, and from hence first to take possession of the Hebrides or Western Isles, next of the Western part of Britain on the the NOrth of Solway. Afterwards some of the Saxon Monarchs cast their eyes upon it and made themselves masters of Dublin, and some other places; but being encumbred with the Danes could not hold them long; being hardly able to defend their own against that people. The next that undertook the conquest were the Northern Nations, Danes, Swedes, and Normans, all passing in the Chronicles of that time under the name of Norwegians: who first onely scowred along the Coasts in the way of Piracie. But after finding the weakness of the Iland, divided amongst many petit and inconsiderable Princes, they made an absolute conquest of it under the conduct of Turge∣sius, whom they elected for their King: soon rooted out by the Policie of the King of Meth, the only Irish Prince who was in favour with the Tyrant. This petit King, by name Omo-Caghlen, had a Daughter of renowned beautie, whom Turgesius demanded of her Father to serve his lusts: and he seeming willing to condescend to the motion, as if honoured by it, made answer, That besides his Daughter, he had at his disposing many others of more exquisite beauties, which should all be readie at command. Turgesius swallowing this bait, desired him with all speed to effect this meeting. But the King of Meth attiring in the habits of Women, a company of young Gentle∣men, who durst for the common liberty adventure their severall lives, conducted them to the Ty∣rants Bed-chamber. And they according to the directions given them, (when for that little mo∣desty sake he had in him, he had commanded all his attendants to avoid the room) assaulted him, now ready for, and expecting more kind embraces, and left him dead in the place. The Methi∣an King had by this time acquainted divers of the better sort with his plot; all which upon a signe given, rush into the Palace, and put to death all the Norwegians, and other attendants of the Tyrant. After this, the Roytelets enjoyed their former Dominions till the yeer 1172, in which Dermot Mac Morogh King of Leinster, having forced the Wife of Maurice O Rork King of Meth, and being by him driven out of his Kingdom, came to the Court of England for succour. To this Petition, Henry the second then King, condescended; sending him ayd under the leading of Richard de Clare, surnamed S••rongbow, Earl of Pembroke; who restored King Dermot, and brought a great part of the Iland under the English subjection. John, King of Eng∣land, was the first who was entituled Lord of Ireland; which stile was granted him by Pope Urban the 3d; who for the ornament of his royaltie, sent him a plume of Pcacock Feathers: and when Tir-Oen stiled himself Defender of the Irish Libertie, he was by Clement the 8 honored with a like plume. But here we are to understand, that though the Kings of England used no other title than Lords of Ireland; yet were they Kings thereof in effect and power, Lords Paramount, as we use to say. And though themselves retained only the name of Lords, yet one of them gave to one of his English Subjects, the honourable, but invidious title of Duke of Ireland. And they retained this title of Lords, till the yeer 1542; in which Henry the 8th, in an Irish Parliament, was declared K. of Ireland, as a name more sacred, and repleat with Majestie, than that of Lord: at which time al∣so he was declared to be the Supreme Head under God, of the Church of Ireland; and the pre∣tended

jurisdiction of all forein Powers, especially the usurped Autoritie of the Pope of 〈◊〉〈◊〉 re∣nownced by Law, though still acknowledged by too many of this it perstitious and untractable People.

The Government of this Country, since the first Conquest by the English, hath been most com∣monly by one Supreme Officer, who is sometimes called the 〈…〉〈…〉, most generally the Lord Deputy of Ireland; than whom no Vice-Roy in all 〈◊〉〈◊〉 hath greater power, or 〈◊〉〈◊〉 nea∣rer the Majesty of a King in his Train and State. For his assistance ••e hath a Privie Councell at∣tending on him, though resident for the most part at Du••lin: and in emergencies, or cases of more difficult nature proceedeth many times in an arbitrary way, without formalities of Law. And for their Laws, which are the standing Rule of all civil Government, they owe their being and original to the English Parliaments. For in the reign of ••ing Henry the 7th. Sir ••••award P••yn••ngs then, Lord Deputy caused an Act to pass in the Irish Parliament, whereby all laws 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Statutes, which were made in England before that time, were to be entertained and 〈◊〉〈◊〉 in force as the Laws of Ireland. On which foundation they have raised many Super∣structures both of Law and Government, enacted in their own Parliaments, sum∣moned by the Lord Deputy at the Kings appointment: in which, by an other Statute made in the time of the said Poynings, the people are inabled to make Laws for their own good Gover∣nance, conditioned they were first transmitted to the Court of England to be considered o•• by the King, before they were Voted to in either of the houses of the Irish Parliaments. Which Laws commmonly called P••ynings Laws, have hitherto continued in force amongst them; though the last much stomaked and repined at; not only as a badge of their Subjection to the Crown of England, but as a Curb or Martingall to hold them in.

Yet notwithstabding these good Laws, and the ample power of their Commission, the Lord Deputies could never absolutely subdue the Iland, or bring the People to any civill course of life, the Fathers inflicting a heavy curse on all their posterity, if ever they should sow Corn, build houses, or Learn the English tongue. To this indisposition of the Irish themselves, let us adde the defects of the Kings of England, and Irish Deputies, in matters of civill policie, as I find them particularized by Sir John Davies, in his worthy and pi••hy discourse of this Subject. I will only glean a few of them. First then saith he, a barbarous Country is like a field over∣grown with wees, which must first be well broken with the Plough, and then immediately Sown with good and profitable seed: so must a wild and uncivill people, be first broken and Ploughed up by War, and then presently Sown with the seed of good Laws and discipline; lest the weeds revive in the one, and ill manners in the other. Here then was the first defect in our English Kings, not to tame and take down the Stomacks and pride of this people, though either civill or forrein wars perhaps occasioned this neglect: and also the Irish Deputies, who at such times as the peo∣ple upon a small discomfiture, were crest-faln, neglected the so keeping of them by severity of discipline. The second oversight concerneth particularly our Kings, who gave such large posses∣sions and regalities unto the first Conquerours, that the people knew no Authority in a manner, above their own immediate Lords. Thirdly, the Laws of England were not indifferently com∣municated to all the Irishrie, but to some particular Families and Provinces only: insomuch as there were but five great Lords of the Naturall Irish, who had the benefit and protection of the Laws of England, that is to say O Neale in Vlster, O Connob••r in Connaught, Mac Morrough in Lem∣ster, O Malaghlia in Meth, O Brian in Twom••nd; known by the name of Qu••nque Sanguines in some old Records. By means whereof the rest of the people being in the condition of Out-laws, or at the best of Aliens, had no incouragement either to build, or plant, or manure their Land, or to behave themselves as Subject••. A fourth defect was more particularly in the Deputies or Lords Lie••tenants, who having made good and wholsome Laws against the barba∣rous customes of the Common people, and the merciless oppressions of the Lords, never put any of them in execution; as if they had been made for terror▪ not for reformation. Fiftly, Adde unto these (which Sir John D••vies hath omitted) the little care which was too often ta∣ken by the Kings of England in the choice of their D••puties: sometimes conferring that high Of∣fice as a Court-preferment, without Relation unto the merits of the person; and sometimes sen∣ding men of weak or broken fortunes, who attended more their own profit than their Masters service, and were more bent to fleece than to feed this Flock. Si••th••y. And yet besides there Errours of the Kings and Deputies in point of Government, there was another, and as great in the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 themselves: who building all their Forts and Castles in the open Countries, aban∣doned the Woods and Bogs, and other Fastnesses to the naturall Irish; the strength whereof not only animated them to Rebell upon all occasions; but served too fitly to continue them in their antient 〈◊〉〈◊〉.

In these terms of wildness and non-subjection stood Ireland, till the latter end of Queen E∣lizabeths reign; at what time the Rebellion of Hugh O Neal Earl of Vir Oen had ingaged al∣most all the Irishrie in that desperate Action: which ending in the overthrow of that ingratefull Rebel, and all his partiz••ns, not only crushed the overmuch powerablenesse of the Irish Nobi∣lity; but made the finall and full conquest of the whole Nation. So true it is, that Every Pe∣bellion when it is supprest, doth make the Prince stronger, and the Subjects weaker. Ireland thus broken and ploughed up, that glorious Queen died a victor over all her enemies▪ and left

the Sowing of it unto her successor King Iames, who omitted no part of a skilfull Seedsman. 1 Then there was an 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 or Act of Oblivion made, whereby all the offences against the Crown were remitted, if by such a limited day the people would sue out their Pardons, and by the same Act, all the Irishrie were manumitted from the servitude of their Lords, and received into the Kings immediat protection. 2ly, The whole kingdom was divided into Shires, and Judges it inerant appointed to circuit them: whereby it hath followed, that the exactions of the Lords are said a∣side, the behaviour of the people is narrowly looked into, the passages before unknown unto our Souldiers, are laid open by our Vnder-Sheriffes and Bayliffs; and the common people seeing the be∣nefit and security they enjoy by the English Laws, and loth to plead alwayes by an Interpreter, begin to set their children to School, for the learning of the English tongue. 3ly, The Irish were not rooted out, as in the first plantation in Lemster, and the English onely estated in their rooms; but were onely removed from the woods, bogs, and mountains, into the plain and open countrey; that being like wild trees transplanted, they might grow the milder, and bear the better fruit. And 4ly, whereas there was before but one Freeholder in a whole Country, which was the Lord himself, the rest holding in villenage, and being subject to the Lords immeasurable taxations; whereby they had no encouragement to build or plant: Now the Lords estate was divided into two parts, that which he held in demain to himself, which was still left unto him; and that which was in the hands of his Tenant, who had estates made in their possessions, according to the Common-Law of England paying in stead of uncertain Irish taxations, certain English rents: whereby the people have since set their minds upon repairing their houses, and manuring their lands, to the great increase of the private and publick revenue.

But that which most advanced the reduction of Ireland to a setled and civil Government, and rooted it in a subjection to the Crown of England, was the voluntary flight of the Earls of Tyrone, & Tirconnel, Sir Iohn Odaughertic, and other great men of the North, possessed of large territories and great jurisdictions. Who being both uncapable of Loyaltie, and impatient of seeing the Kings Iudges, Iustices, and other Ministers of State, to hold their Sessions, and execute their Commissions of Oyer and Terminer, within the parts where they commanded: without more provocation, or the fear of any danger but a guilty Conscience, forsook the Countrie, and left their whole Estates to the Kings disposing. By whose directions, their Lands were seized upon and sold to severall Purchasers, the Citie of London infeoffed in a great part of them, a great plantation made in Ulster of English, Welch, and Scots, by the united name of a British Plantation; and a new Order of Knights Baronets erected in the Kingdom of England for raising money to advance and indear the Work. Which had it been as cordially affected by the English, as it was by the Scots; if more of this Na∣tion had gone thither, and not abandoned so great a part of it to the power of the other, it had been better for both Kingdoms, in the conformity of each to one form of Government (which the Scots, being factious for another did not easily brook) and the uniting of both people in the bonds of Amitie: the Irish looking on the Scot as a meer Intruder, but on the English as his old Master, or his Follow-Subject. Howsoever, so great a part of the Countrey (and that which heretofore was the nest of the Rebels) being thus disposed of, it came to pass, that Ireland, which before served on∣ly as a grave to bury our best men, and a gulf to swallow our greatest treasures; being governed neither as a country Free, nor conquer'd: was brought in some hope, by the prudence and policie of her last Kings, and late Lord Deputies, to prove an Orderly Common-wealth; civill in it self, profi∣table to the Prince, and a good strength to the British Empire. For to such Order it was redaced, in a little time, that the wayfaring men might travell without danger, the ploughman walk with∣out fear, the laws administred in every place alike, the men drawn unto villages, the woods and fastnesses left to beasts; and all reduced to that civility, as our fathers never saw, nor could we well sample out of antient histories.

The revenues of this kingdome are said by Walsingham, in the time of Edward the third, to have been yeerly 40000 pounds; but his successors, till of late, have scarce got so much as the keeping of it cost them: King Richard the 2d being by the same Walsingham reported to have spent 30000 marks out of his own purse, over and above the money which he received thence. Whether this Countrey were so profitable to Edward the third, or no, I determine not, though I find good rea∣sons to perswade me, that Walsingham was not well acquainted with the state of that ••xchequer. ••ut sure I am that the Revenues of the Crown are more than double what they were in the said Kings reign, and more duely paid into the Exchequer of that Kingdom than ever formerly; the profits of the Customehouse amounting to 30000 per Annum, in the last yeer of King Iames his reign. Not to say any thing of the great Improvements which were made by the Earl of Strafford, in the time of his Government, because they fell together with him.

The strength of this Kingdom consisteth partly in the situation of it, begirt about with difficult and dangerous Seas; partly in the many Castles first built and fortified by the English Planters; and partly in a standing Armie continually kept up by the Kings of England for defence of their hold and interess against the Rebellions of the Natives. What Forces it is able to raise both of Horse and Foot, could never be conjectured at till now of late. For formerly the Kings of England being actu∣ally possessed onely of those four Counties which they called the Pale, that is to say, the Counties of Dublin, Louth, Kildare, and Meth (which last hath since the time of King Henry the 8th been sub∣dived into three:) were not able to raise any great power out of that Estate, but were forced to

send Soldiers out of England (as occasion was) to preserve their Soveraignty in Ireland. The grea∣test Levie which I read of, was that of 1500 Irish, led by the Prior of Kilmamham to King Henry the fifth, then being at the siege of Harflew in Normandie. And on the other side, the great Lords of the naturall Irish, and degenerate English, being divided into factions amongst themselves, and never joyned in any one principle of common intere••s, were more inconsiderable than the weak but united forces of the Kings of England. And though most of them at the last were drawn into a confederacy with the Earl of Tir-Oen, to make good his rebellion: yet find I not that their Armie did exceed at any time the number of 8000 men; and those not well-appointed neither. So that the best estimate which can be made of the forces of Ireland, must be measured by the Armies raised in the late Rebellion: when the Irishrie had both time and leizure to get themselves some reputation in the world, and make provision for a War. In prosecution of which, he who considers the many Armies they have raised since their first mustering under the command of Sir Phelim O Neal, the ma∣ny defeats which have been given them, and those as many new recruits after each defeat, all of them raised out of the bodies of their own People, without supplie from other Countries; (besides such as have served against them for the King,) must needs conclude that they want not men enough for service; nor skill nor courage to attempt the most difficult enterprises.

The Arms of Ireland are Azure, an Harpe Or, stringed Argent. Which Coat, King James, (to shew himself the first absolute King of Ireland) first caused to be marshalled with the Royall Arms of Great Britain.

Reckoned in Ireland at, and since the Reformation,

Arch-Bishops 4. Bishops 19.

One Vniversitie, Viz. Dublin.

THE LESSER ILANDS.

ANd now we come at last to the LESSER ILANDS, dispersed in severall parts of the British Ocean. The chief whereof are, 1 The Orcades, 2 Schetland, 3 The Hebri∣des, 4 Man, 5 Auglesey, 6 The Ilands of the Severn Sea, 7 The Sorlinges or Isles of Silly, 8 Wight, 9 Thanet, 10 Sunderland, 11 Holy Iland.

I. The ORCADES or Isles of Orkney are in number 32, situate over against Cathness, the most Northern Countrey of all Scotland, and separate from one another by some narrow Streights. The Soil indifferently fruitfull, exceedingly well stored with Barley, and great Herds of Cattell; plenti∣full in Hares and Conies, as of Cranes and Swans; but destitute of wheat, and unfurnished both of woods and trees. But their chief commoditie is their Fish, which the inhabitants catch upon the coasts in great abundance. Those of most note in all the cluster, are, 1 He••h, conceived to be the Ocetis of Ptolomie: as 2 Fair Isle, on good reason thought to be the Dumna of Plinie; the chief Town of it being still called by the name of Dumo. 3 Hey, taken or mistaken for the Dumna of Pliuie, but not else observable. 4 Pomonia, the chief of all, in length about 26 miles, in bredth, where it is broadest, six. The chief Town of it, Ki••kwall, honoured with a Bishops See, and strengthned with two Castles. This Iland is well stored with Tinne and Lead, and is at this day by the inhabitants called Mainland.

The people of these Isles (according to Maginus) are great drinkers, but no drunkards; biba∣cissimi sunt incolae, nunquam tamen inebriantur: they use the Gothish Language, which they derive from the Norwegians, in whose possession they once were; and of whose qualities they still retain some smack. The Isles themselves in the time of Solinus were not inhabited, being then overgrown with rushes; (now in a measure, populous and fertile, as before was said) and were first discove∣red by Julius Agricola, the first that ever sailed about Britain. In later times they were possessed by the Normans or Norwegians, who held them till the yeer 1266; when Magnus K. of Norwey surrendred them up to Alexander King of Scotland, which surrendry some of the succeeding Kings did afterwards ratifie: the claim hereto being finally relinquished by Christiern the first King of Danemark and Norwey, on the mariage of his Daughter Margaret with King James the third, An. 1474. some money being added to make good the contract, without which the Danes would not forgoe their pretensions to them.

II. Two dayes sayling North of these Orcades, lyeth SCHETLAND, an Iland belonging to the

Crown of Scotland: and is by many learned men, upon very good reasons, ••upposed to be the Thule of the Antients. For first, it standeth in the 63 degree of latitude, in which Ptolomie placed Th••l••. 2ly, It lieth opposite to Bergen in Norwey; against which Pomporius Mela hath seated it: & 3ly, C••sper Peu∣cerus hath observed, that this Schetland is by Mariners called Thylensell; a name in which that of Thule is apparently couched. That Ise-land was not Thule (as most say) we shal shew you when we come to Norwey, & the Northern Ilands. Here we adde only, that the Antients did report many strange things of it, and some of them beyond all belief. Pli••ie affirming that they had no day here for all the win∣ter (nulli per brumam dies, as his own words are) with whom agree Solinus and many others, as to that particular. Isidore addes (Origin. lib. 14. c. 6.) nullum ultra eam diem••sse, that beyond this Isle there was no day in any place; as if here had been the end of the world and nature. But Py∣theas in Polybius goes beyond them all, reporting that in this Isle there was no distinction of Earth, Air, and Water: 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, but a confused mixture of all together, like the pri∣mitive Chaos of the Poets. The reason of which strange reports was the audaciousness of those who had seen the Iland and thought that whatsover they said of it would not be disproved, because of the remoteness of it from more civil Countries. So truly and judiciously spoken was that of Synesius, a right learned Prelat, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 Thule (saith he) gave those who had sailed unto it, the opportunity of lying without controll. An opportunity which many of our Mariners and vulgar Travellers have made too much use of in these last times also.

III. The HEBRIDES, HEBUDAE, or Western Ilands, situate on the West of Scot∣land, are in number about 44. The chief whereof, 1 Ila, 24 miles long, and 16 in bredth, plenti∣full in Wheat, Cattle, and herds of Deer. 2 Iona, famous for the Sepulchres of the old Scotish Kings; whose chief Town is Sodore, once a Bishops See, called hence Sodorenfis; his jurisdiction compre∣hending these Ilands with the Isle of Man; his See erected by Pope Gr••gory the 4th, Anno 840, or thereabouts. His dwelling for the most part in the Isle of Man, as the wealthier and more plea∣sant part of his Diocese; till the conquest of it by the English: at what time those of the Western Ilands, withdrew themselves from his obedience, and had a Bishop of their own: both of them for a long time called Sodorenses, but at last this took the name of Insulanus, Bishop of the Isles, which he still retains. 3 Mala, by Prolomie called Maleos (that of Ila before-mentioned being his Epidia) mountainous and hillie, but affording good mines of Lead and Copper; 25 miles more in compass than that of Ila. 4 Leunes, or Levissa, the largest of all the Hebrides, said to be 60 miles in length, and 30 in bredth, the more Western of the two Ebudaes spoken of by Ptolomie: the other being now called 5 Skye, famous for multitude of Sea-Calves in the Creeks thereof. 6 Racline, the Recina of Ptolomie, the smallest of the Hebrides, and most neer to Ireland. The rest of less note, not known, or not inhabited in the time of the Romans, and not very well peopled at the present, I forbear to name: some of them rather Rocks than Ilands, others scarce having grass enough to hide their bareness. The people of them all as well in language as behaviour resemble the wild-Irish, and are called Redshanks: a people, as King Iames affirmeth in his Basilicon Doron, utterly rude, and without all shew of Civilitie; such as endure not to be gover∣ned by Laws, or kept under by Discipline. Legum severitate, & judiciorum metu, se allegari non pa∣tiuntur, saith judicious Camden. Such as they are, they came unto the Crown of Scotland by a contract betwixt Magnus King of Norwey, and King Alexander the third: the Orcades being bar∣gained for at the same time also.

South of the Hebrides, in the Bay of Dunbritton Frith, lieth the Isle of Rothsay (now called Buthe) which gives the title of a Duke to the Prince of Scotland; and the Isle of Arran, which gives the title of an Earl to the chief of the Hamiltons.

IV. MAN is situate just over against the Southern part of Cumberland, and from which it is distant 25 miles; and was judged to belong to Britain rather than to Ireland, because it fostered venemous Serpents brought hither out of Britain. By Ptolomie it is called Monoeda, or the further Mona, to difference it from that which we now call Anglesey; by Plinie, Monabia; Menavia, by Orosius and Beda; Eubonia, by Gildas an old British Writer. The Welch at this day call it Me∣naw, the Inhabitants Maning, and the English, Man. It is in length 30 miles, in bredth 15, and 8 in some places. The people hate theft, and begging; and use a Language mixt of the Norwegian and Irish tongues. The soyl is abundant in Flax, Hemp, Oates, Barley, and Wheat, with which they use to supply the defects of Scotland, if not the Continent it self, yet questionless the Western Iles, which are a Member of it. For thus writeth the Reverend Father in God, Iohn Moricke late Bishop of this Iland, in a letter to Mr. Camden, at such time as he was composing his most excellent Britannia. Our Iland (saith he) for cattell, for fish, and for corn, hath not only sufficient for it self, but sendeth also good store into other Countries: now what Countries should need this supply (England and Ireland being aforehand with such provision) except Scotland, or some members thereof, I see not. Venerable Bede numbred in it 300 Families, and now it is furnished with 17 Parish Chur∣ches. The chief Towns are. 1 Bal••curi, and 2 Russin, or Castle-Town, the seat of a Bishop, who though he be under the Archbishop of York, yet never had any voice in the English Parliament. In this Iland is the hill Sceafull, where on a clear day one may see England, Scotland, and Ireland, here also are bred the Soland Geese, of rotten wood falling into the water. This Iland was taken from the Britans by the Scots, and from them regained by Edwin King of Northumberland: Afterwards the Norwegians seized on it, and made it a Kingdom; the Kings hereof ruling over the Hebrides,

and some part of Ireland. From them taken by Alexander the 3d of Scotland, by a mixt title of Arms and purchase: after which time it was sometimes English, sometimes Scotish, as their for∣tunes varied, till in the end, and about the year 1340. William Montacute, Earl of Salis∣bury, descended from the Norwegian Kings of Man, won it from the Scots, and sold it to the Lord Scrope: who being condemned of Treason, Henry the fourth gave it to Henry Piercy Earl of Northumberland; but he also proving false to his Soveraign, it was given to the Stanleys, now Earls of Darby.

The Kings of Man of the Danish or Norwegian Race.

• 1065. 1 Godred, the Sonne of Syrric.
• 1066. 2 Fingall, Sonne of Godred.
• 1066. 3 Godred II. Sonne of Harald.
• 1082. 4 Lagnan, Eldest Sonne of Godred the 2d.
• 1089. 5 Donnald, Sonne of Tado.
• 1098. 6 Magnus, King of Norwey.
• 1102. 7 Olave, the 3d Sonne of Godred.
• 1144. 8 Godred III. Sonne of Olave.
• 1187. 9 Reginald, base Sonne of Godred the 3d.
• 1226. 10 Ol••ve, the lawfull Sonne of Godred the 3d.
• 1237. 11 Harald, Sonne of Olave.
• 1243. 12 Reginald II. Brother of Harald.
• 1252. 13 Magnus II. Brother of Reginald.
• 1266. 14 Magnus III. King of Norway; the last King of Man of the Danish or Norwegian Race.

The Kings and Lords of Man of the English Blood.

• 1340. 1 William Montacute, Earl of Salisbury, King of Man.
• 1395. 2 William Lord Scrope, King of Man.
• 1399. 3 Henry, Earl of Northumberland, King of Man.
• 1403. 4 William Lord Stanley, Lord of the Isle of Man.
• 5 Iohn Lord Stanley.
• 6 Thomas Lord Stanley.
• 7 Thomas Lord Stanley, Earl of Darby.
• 1503. 8 Thomas Lord Stanley, Early of Darby.
• 1521. 9 Edward Lord Stanley, Earl of Darby.
• 1572. 10 Henry Lord Stanley, Earl of Darby.
• 1593. 11 Ferdmando Lord Stanley, Earl of Darby.
• 12 William Lord Stanley, Early of Darby.
• 13 Iames Lord Stanley, Earl of Darby, Lord of the Isle of Man, now living Anno 1648. King in effect, though but Lord in title, as having here all kind of Civill power and jurisdiction over the Inhabitants, under the Feife and Sovereignty of the Crown of England; together with the nomination of the B••shop, whom he presents unto the King for his Royall assent, then to the Arch-Bishop of York for his consecration, And this I take to be the reason why the Bishop of Man was no Lord of Parliament, none being admitted to that honour, but such as held immediate∣ly of the King himself; nor was it reason that they should.

V. ANGLESEY, is an Iland situate in the Irish Sea, over against Carnarvon∣shire in North-Wales, from which it is divided by a narrow streight, which they call the Menai. By the Britans themselves, as by the Welch at this day, it was called Mon, from whence the Ro∣mans had their Mona: but being Conquered by the English it obtained the name of Anglesey, as one would say, the Iland of the English Men, (eye in the Saxon language signifying an Iland) A place of such a fair Revenue to the Princes of it, that LLewellen the last Prince of Wales being stripped of almost all the rest of his Estates by King Edward the first, paid to that King a tribute of 1000 per An. for this Iland only.

And to say truth, the Iland is exceeding fruitfull both in Corn and Cattle; from whence the Welch are liberally stored with both: and therefore it is said proverbially Mon Mam Cymri, that Angl••sey is the Mother of Wales. In length from East to West about 20 miles, and 17 in bredth. Containing in that Compasse 74 Parishes, divided into six hundreds, and hath in it only two Market Towns: that is to say, 1 Beanmaris, seated on a flat or marish ground, neer the Menai, built by King Edward the first to secure his Conquest: by whom well walled and fortified as the times then were. 2 Newburg, a Town of no great antiquity, as the name doth intimate, by the Welch called Rossur: in former times it had an Haven of some good receipt, but now choaked

with sand. The other places of most note are 3 Aberfraw, a small village now, but heretofore the Royall seat of the Kings of Wales: and 4ly. Holy-head, seated on an head-land or Promonto∣ry thrusting into the Sea, made holy (or thought so at least) by the religious retirement of Saint Kuby, or Kibius, one of the Disciples of St. Hilarie of Poictiers; from whence by the Welch∣men called Caer-Cuby: of most note for the ordinary passage betwixt Wules and Ireland. Anti∣ently this Iland was the seat of the Druides, and brought with no small difficulty under the power of the Romans by Suctonius Paulinus: the People fighting in other parts of Britain for their liberty only; but here pro Arts & focis too, for their Religion, Liberty, and their Gods to boot. Being deserted by the Romans with the rest of Britain, it remained in the possession of its own natu∣ral Princes, till the fatal period of that State; when added to the Crown of England by the puissance of King Edward the first, by whom made one of the shires of Wales, as it still conti∣nues.

Not far from Anglesey, some what inclining to the South, is the Isle of Bardsey, by Ptolomie called Edri, by Plinie Adros, by the Welch Eulby, extending towards the East with a rockie Promontory, but rich and fruitfull towards the West: the retiring place of many godly and devout Hermits in the former times. Southwards from hence, and over against St. Davids, are two other Ilands, the one called Selame, plentifull of wild honey; the other named by the Welch Lymen; by the English, Ramsey; thought to be the Limni of Ptolomie, the Silimnum of Plinie, but not else remarkeable.

VI THE ILANDS OF THE SEVERN SEA are four in number; of no great note, but I must take them in my passage to the Isles of Silly. Of those the first is Flat-Holm: from the flat and levell: the 2d Stepholm, from the steep and craggie disposition of it: both by the Welch called Echni, and both situate over against the County of Somerset. More towards the opening of the Channel, lieth the Isle of 3 Chaldey, called by the Welchmen Inis P••r, of as small note as the other: and at the very mouth thereof the Isle of 4 Lundey, over against Devonshire, the principall Iland of this Sea: extending two miles every way; of excel∣lent pasturage, well stored with Conies, and great plenty of ••igeons. Situate a good distance from any part of the land, in the middest of the Salt and Brackish Ocean, and yet yieldeth many Springs of Fresh-Water for the use of the people, inhabiting for the most part in a Town of the same name with the Iland. A place of very great strength and safety; begirt about with dangerous unapproachable Rocks; and having but one way of access into it, and that so narrow that two men cannot go a brest.

VII The Isles of SILLY, in number 145, are situate over against the most Western Promontorie of Cornwall, from which distant 24 miles; and lie round together in the manner of a ring or Circle. Discovered first by the Silures, a Phoenician Colonie in Spain, opposite against which they lie; thence called Silures by Solinus; much traded and resorted to by the said Phoenicians from the Isle of Gades; invited thereunto by the unexhaustible Mines of Tinne which they found amongst them. A Trade so great and gainfull to them, that they held it a great point of State, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, to keep it as a se∣cret from all the World, as we find in Strabo, who addes the story of a Carthag••nian or Phoenician Merchant, incountred in his voyage hither by some Roman Vessels; and split∣ting his ship on the next shore (where he knew the Romans would not follow him) rather than let them know to what place he was bound; Rewarded for his honest care, and recompenced for the loss of his ship and goods, out of the publick Treasurie. From this abundance of Tinne, the Graecians when they came to know them called them, Cassit••ride••. (Cassi∣teres in that language signifying Tynne) accordingly Herodotus 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, affirming that he knew not those Ilands called Cassiterides, from whence Tynne was brought. The richness of this Commodity, the pleasures of the place, and the Western Situation of them, make many of the Grecians call them the H••speri∣des; mistaking them for the Fortunate Ilands. By Solinus they are called Silures▪ as before is said, Sigdeles in the corrupt Copies of Antoninus; insulae Sillinae, by Severus Sulpitius, from whence we have the name of the Isles of Silly. The Flemings, I know not why, call them the Sorlings. All of them very fruitfull in Corn and Herbage▪ besides the trea∣sures hid within: well stored with Conies, Cranes, Swans, and most sorts of Wild Fowl. Ten of them more esteemed than the rest are called by the names of 1 A••math, 2 Agnes, 3 Sampson, 4 Silly, 5 Bresar, 6 Rusco, 7 S. Helens, 8 Arthur, 9 S. Maurice, and 10 St. Maries: Of which the most famous in the accompt of former times was that of Silly, as gi∣ving name unto the rest; but in the present estimate St. Maries is accompted the chief of all: 8 miles in compass, fruitfull of all necessaries, and fortified with a very strong Castle built by Queen Elizabeth, well manned and Garrisoned for defence of a large and goodly Harbour made amongst these Ilands, capable of the greatest Navies.

These Ilands first discovered by Himilco a Carthaginian, sent by that State to search into the West Coasts of Europe, became of great same afterwards both in Greece and Italy; by reason of the Mines of Tynne spoken of before. So beneficiall to the Romans, that they used to send hither their condemned Prisoners to work in the Mines; as the best service to be done by their forfeited lives. And hither, amongst others, Iustantius, a fierce Pris∣cillianist,

for his factious and seditious cariage, was ••ent by Max••mus; ad Sulliman 〈◊〉〈◊〉 ultra Britanniam deportatus, as Sulpitius hath it. After the Romans had forsaken their hold in Britain they returned again into the power and possession of the Na••ives; from whom sub∣dued, and added unto the English Crown by Athe••stan the eighth King of England; now ordered for Civill matters as a part of Cornwall; for military▪ by their own Captain, subordinate to the Lord Lieutenant of that Countie; and for the T••••-trade, by the Lord Warden and Court of Stanneries. An Officer and Court erected for the benefit and regu∣lating of the Tinners of Cornwall, who by reason of their employment in there Mines have many privileges and exemptions more than other Subjects, but of late limited and restrained by Act of Parliament.

VII. The Isle of WIGHT lieth over against Hampshire, from which it seemeth to have been divided; the passage betwixt it and Hu••st-Castle on the opposite shore being very narrow; and the name of it intimating some such division. For by the B••itans it was antiently called Guith, which signifieth a breach or separation, from whence the English have their Wight, the turning of Gu. to W. being familiar with the Saxons, and all other Dutch people: and from the same Root probably the Romans had the name of Vectis; Vecht, Wight, and Guith, being words of such neer resemblance▪ that we need not travell further for an Etymologie. The Iland of an Ovall form, 20 miles in length, and 12 miles broad about the middest, from thence growing narrower towards each end, to the North and South. Naturally fenced about on all sides, on the South especially, where it looks towards France, on which side inaccessible by reason of the steep and craggie Rocks, the whole length thereof; and not much less safe on the North-west, where the remainder of the Rocks (which they call the Shingles, and the Needles) not worn away either at or since the first separation from the other shore, make the passage dangerous, except to single ships, and those not unacquainted with the course of the Channell. Towards the North-East more flat and levell, and there∣fore fortified with the two Castles of the Cowes and Sandham. There is also the Castle of Yarmouth in the West parts of the Iland, and that of Garesbrook in the middest (but more towards the North) in which last there is said to be Armour for 5000 men; and in each Village (of which here are 33, besides many Market Towns) a peece of Ordnance. Yet do not all these Arms and Castles adde so much to the strength of it, as the naturall courage of the People, warlike and stout, and trained unto the postures of Warre from their very Childhood.

The Soil hereof abundantly answereth the pains of the Husbandman, so plentifull of Corn, and all the fruits of a good pasturage, that they have not only enough for themselves, but furnish the mar∣kets of Southampton and Portsmouth, (but the last especially) with the greatest part of the Wheat, Flesh, Cheese, and Butter which is spent amongst them. Insomuch as the Sol∣diers of Portsmouth presuming on the strength of the Town have been used to say, That if they had the Isle of WIGHT to their friend, and the Seat open, they cared not for all the World besides. Their Sheep here of so fine a fleece, that the Wooll hereof hath the se∣cond place of esteem next to that of Lemster (in the Countie of Hereford) and preceden∣cie of that of Cotswald.

Their chief Towns, 1 Yarmouth, on the North-west of the Iland, seated on a conveni∣ent Haven, which is said to have some resemblance to that of Rochell, and that Haven de∣fended with a Castle. 2 Brading, another Market-Town. 3 Newton, an antient Bur∣rough, and privileged with sending Burgesses to the English Parliament. 4 Gaersbrook, a large Town, and neighboured with an Antient Castle. 5 Newport, now the chief of all the Isle, called in times past Medena, afterwards Novus Burgus de Medena, at last Newport; Seated upon an Arm of the Sea, capable of Ships of lesser burden to the very key; and by that means populous, well traded, and inhabited by a civill and wealthy People.

The Iland first subdued to the Romans by the valour of Vespasian, (afterwards Empe∣rour of Rome) in the time of Claudius. Extorted from the Britans by Cerdick, King of the West-Saxons, and by him given to Stuffa and Whitgar, two of that Nation, who had almost rooted out the old Inhabitants. It was the last Countrey of the Saxons which received the Gospell, and then upon compulsion too; forced to it by the power as well as the perswasion of Cedwalla, the West-Saxon King. Took from the English in the time of the Norman Conquerour, by William Fitz-Osborn Earl of Hereford, who thereupon was made the first Lord thereof. From whose Family, by the gift of Henry the second, it passed to that of Redvars, or Rivers, (de Ripariis) then Earles of Devonshire: and on the failing of that House returned to the Crown in the reign of Edward the first. Never so much en∣nobled as by Henry the sixth, who bearing a great affection to Henry Beauchamp Earl of Warwick, in the 23 of his reign crowned him King of Wight, Anno 1445. Which title ended with his life about two yeers after.

IX. THANET, is a little Iland in the North-East of Kent, not far from Sand∣wich, environed on three parts with the Sea; into which it shooteth with a large Pro∣mont••rie called the North-Fore-land; the Cantium of the antient Writers: & towards the West

severed from the Main-land of Kent by the River Stoure, which is here called Ye••••••de. Called by Solinus, Athanatos, in some Copies Thanatos, from whence the Saxons had their Thanet. Famous, as in other things, so in these particulars, that it was the place which the Saxons landed at when they first came into Britain; the first L••verie and Seiz••n, which they had of the whole Kingdom, conferred upon them by the improvident boun••ie of Vo••t∣ger, to whose aid called in; and the landing place of Augustine the Monk, when he brought the Gospell to the Saxons. The whole about 8 miles in length, and four in bredth, was rec∣koned to contein in those times 600 Families; now very populous for the bigness, and plentifull of all commodities necessary, but of corn especially. The People gnerally are a kind of 〈◊〉〈◊〉 able to get their livings both by Sea and Land; well skilled, as well in steering of a ship at Sea, as in holding the Plough upon Land; and in both industrious. Of most note in it, 1 Stonar, a Port-Town, the usuall landing place of the Saxons; more memorable for the Sepulchre of Vor••••mer, King of the Britans, who having vanquished the S••xons in ma∣ny battels, and finally driven them out of the Iland, desired to be here interred: on a con∣cert that his dead Corps would fright them from Landing any more upon these Coasts: And this perhaps he did in imitation of Scipio African, who having had a fortunate hand against those of Carthage, gave order to have his Tomb placed towards Africk, to fright the Cartha∣gi••••ans from the Coasts of Itali••.

M. SUNDERLAND is an Iland onely at an high-water, when environed on all sides with the Sea; at other times joyned unto the Land, or of an easie passage from the one to the other: pulled by some tempest, or by the working of the Sea from the rest of the Land; whence the name of Sunderland. Situate in the North-East part of the Bishoprick of Durcham, over against the influx of the River Were. Rich in its inexhaustible mines of Coal, and for that cause seldom without the company of forein Merchants: yet not to have been here remembred, but that it hath been thought worthy by our Soveraign Lord King Charles, the second Monarch of Great Britain, to conferre the title of Earl to the two Noble Families of the Scropes and Spencers: the first in the 3d yeer of his reign, Anno 1627, the second in the 18th, Anno 1642.

XI. THE HOLY ILAND lieth upon the Coast of Northumberland, not far from Barwick; stretched out in length from East to West, with a narrow point unto the Land, from thence growing broader like a wedge: fortified with a strong Castle, and of great safety, but more famous for what it hath been, than for what it is. In the dawning of Christianity amongst the Northumbers made a Bishops See, by S. Aidanius, one of the first Apostles of that potent Nation. Selected for this dignitie by that Godly man, for the Solitude and privacie of it, which made it thought more fit and proper for Devotion. The name then Lin••isfar••; but the Religious lives of so many pious Bishops, Monks, and others of the Clergy as did there inhabit, gained it the name of Holy Iland. The See continued there 353 years, that is to say, from the yeer 637, to 990, under 22 Bishops, hence called Bishops of Lindisfarn; then removed to Durham: the insolencies of the Danes (who then raged terribly on those coasts) compelling them to abandon that religious solitude.

Thus have we taken a survey of the British Ilands, and shewn by what meanes Ireland and all the less••r Ilands became united either to the Crowns of England or Scotland; and those two Kingdoms to each other joyned in the person of the same King, and the participation of his favours, though different still in Lawes, and some forms of Government; as most of the Estates of Spain, at the present time. Vnited also in one name, the different Appellations of England and Scotland being swallowed up, or incorporated rather in that of GREAT BRI∣TAIN, which of pleased King James to own for his Stile Imperiall. And for a memorie thereof, to cause a peece of Gold to be coyned of 20 s. (since raised to 22 s.) which he called the V••it••••, stamped on the one side with his picture, and this Inscription, JA••OBVS D. GR. MAG••AE BRITANNIAE, FR. ET HIBERNIAE REX, and on the other side with his Arms, crowned with this Motto, FACIAM EOS IN GENIEM VNAM. All we have now to doe is to lay down the names of those puissant Princes whom God hath ra••sed to be

The Monarchs of Britain.

• 1602. 1 James, the sixth of that name, King of the Scots, Sonne of Mary Qu. of Scots, Daugh∣ter of James the 5th. the Sonne of James the 4th, and of the Lady Margaret, eldest Daughter of Henry the 7th of England: which Margaret being after maried to Ar∣chembald Douglass Earl of A••gus, had a Daughter named Margaret also (the only Child of her Parents) maried to Matthew Stewart Earl of Lennox, by whom she was made the mother of Henry Lord Darnley, the Father of King ••ames the sixth, by the said Mary Queen of Scots. So that King Iames descending from the eldest Daughter of Henry the 7th, both by Father and Mother, on the expiring of the Line of Henry the 8th, in the person of Q. Elizabeth of famous memorie, was the next heir to the Crown

• of England, and was accordingly with all joyfull acclamations proclamed and acknow∣ledged King in the Citie of London, March 24. Anno 1602. (according to the Accompt of the Church of England) A learned and Religious Prince, a true Defender of the Faith, a Nursing Father of the Church, and a lover of learning. He died at Theo∣balds, March 27. 1625. having reigned 23 yeers, and four dayes over.
• 1625. 2 Charles, second Sonne of King Iames, and Anne of Denmark, (his elder Brother Henry dying long before,) the 63d King in descent from Cerdick King of the West-Saxons, the 45th King of England in descent from Egb••rs, the 24th from the Norman Con∣queror; the 64th Monarch of the English, and the second Monarch of Britain. In the beginning of his reign, he maried the Princess Henrietta Maria, Daughter to Henry the 4th, and Sister to Lewis the 13th, French Kings; by whom blest with a Royall Issue of Sonnes and Daughters.

As for the Forces and Revenues of these British Monarchs, we cannot put the estimate of them in a better way, than by laying together that which hath been delivered of each severall part, out of which Items, the summa totalis of the whole both in power and treasure, will be easily gathered. For though these Monarchs never had any occasion to muster and unite the Forces of their seve∣rall Kingdoms upon any one Action: yet by considering what they have been able to doe divi∣ded; we may conclude of what they may doe, if need be, being now united. And so we are to do in marshalling the Arms of the British Monarchie, which are 1 Quarterly France and Eng∣land, 2 Scotland, 3 Ireland, the fourth as the first. I shut up this discourse of the British Em∣pire with those words of Scripture, (the Motto of another of King Iames his Coins) QVAE DE∣VS CONJVNXIT NEMO SEPARET.

And so much for Britain.

Notes

• England.
• England.
• England.
• England.
• SAXONS.
• England.
• Wales.
• Tre Bo••∣ders.
• Scotland
• Scotland
• Scotland.
• Ireland.
• Ireland.
• 〈◊〉〈◊〉.
• Ireland.
• 〈◊〉〈◊〉, & S••h••tland.
• Hebrides, & Man.
• Man, & Anglesey.
• Isles:
• Wight, & Thanet.
• Sunder∣land & Holy••land